This is a modern-English version of Martine's Hand-book of Etiquette, and Guide to True Politeness, originally written by Martine, Arthur. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


MARTINE'S
HAND-BOOK OF ETIQUETTE,
AND
GUIDE TO TRUE POLITENESS.

A COMPLETE MANUAL FOR THOSE WHO DESIRE TO UNDERSTAND THE
RULES OF GOOD BREEDING, THE CUSTOMS OF GOOD SOCIETY,
AND TO AVOID INCORRECT AND VULGAR HABITS,

A COMPLETE MANUAL FOR THOSE WHO WANT TO UNDERSTAND THE
RULES OF GOOD MANNERS, THE CUSTOMS OF PROPER SOCIETY,
AND TO AVOID INCORRECT AND VULGAR HABITS,

CONTAINING

Containing

Clear and Comprehensive Directions for Correct Manners, Dress, and Conversation;

Simple and Complete Guidelines for Good Manners, Dressing Well, and Engaging in Conversation;

Instructions for Good Behavior at Dinner Parties, and the Table, with Hints on the Art of Carving and Taking Wine at Table;

Guidelines for Good Manners at Dinner Parties, and the Dining Table, with Tips on Carving and Drinking Wine at the Table;

Together with the Etiquette of the Ball and Assembly Room, Evening Parties;

Together with the Etiquette of the Ball and Assembly Room, Evening Parties;

Deportment in the Street and when Travelling;

Behavior on the Street and While Traveling;

And the Usages to be Observed when Visiting or Receiving Calls.

And the Guidelines to Follow When Visiting or Taking Calls.

 

TO WHICH IS ADDED

TO WHICH IS ADDED

THE ETIQUETTE OF COURTSHIP, MARRIAGE, DOMESTIC DUTIES, AND FIFTY-SIX RULES TO BE OBSERVED IN GENERAL SOCIETY.

THE ETIQUETTE OF COURTSHIP, MARRIAGE, DOMESTIC DUTIES, AND FIFTY-SIX RULES TO BE OBSERVED IN GENERAL SOCIETY.

By ARTHUR MARTINE.

By ARTHUR MARTINE.

 

NEW YORK:
DICK & FITZGERALD, PUBLISHERS.

NEW YORK:
DICK & FITZGERALD, PUBLISHERS.

 

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1866, by

DICK & FITZGERALD,

In the Clerk's office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.

Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1866, by

DICK & FITZGERALD,

In the Clerk's office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.

 

Transcriber's Note:

Transcriber's Note:

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. For a complete list, please see the end of this document.

Obvious typographical errors have been fixed. For a complete list, please see the end of this document.

 

CONTENTS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

General Observations 5
The Art of Conversation 8
General Rules for Conversation 24
On Dress 48
Introductions 57
Letters of Introduction 61
Dinner Parties 63
Habits at Table 67
Wine at Table 74
Carving 82
Etiquette of the Ball and Assembly Room 93
Evening Parties 104
Visiting 113
Street Etiquette 127
Traveling 133
Marriage 136
Domestic Etiquette and Duties 144
On General Society 154

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS.

Politeness has been defined as an "artificial good-nature;" but it would be better said that good-nature is natural politeness. It inspires us with an unremitting attention, both to please others and to avoid giving them offence. Its code is a ceremonial, agreed upon and established among mankind, to give each other external testimonies of friendship or respect. Politeness and etiquette form a sort of supplement to the law, which enables society to protect itself against offences which the law cannot touch. For instance, the law cannot punish a man for habitually staring at people in an insolent and annoying manner, but etiquette can banish such an offender from the circles of good society, and fix upon him the brand of vulgarity. Etiquette consists in certain forms, ceremonies, and rules which the principle of politeness establishes and enforces for the regulation of the manners of men and women in their intercourse with each other.

Courtesy is often seen as an "artificial kindness;" but it’s more accurately described as good-nature being natural politeness. It drives us to consistently focus on making others happy and avoiding causing them offense. Its guidelines are a shared set of customs, agreed upon and established within society, to provide external signs of friendship or respect. Politeness and etiquette act as a sort of supplement to the law, helping society protect itself from offenses that the law doesn't address. For example, while the law can't penalize someone for routinely staring at others in a rude and irritating way, etiquette can exclude such a person from respectable circles and label them as vulgar. Etiquette includes specific forms, ceremonies, and rules that the principle of politeness sets and enforces to manage how men and women interact with each other.

Many unthinking persons consider the observance of etiquette to be nonsensical and unfriendly, as consisting of unmeaning forms, practiced only by the silly and the idle; an opinion which arises from their not having reflected on the reasons that have led to the establishment of certain rules indispensable to the well-being of society, and without which, indeed, it would inevitably fall to pieces, and be destroyed.[6]

Many thoughtless people see etiquette as pointless and unfriendly, viewing it as meaningless rituals followed only by the foolish and the lazy; this opinion comes from their failure to consider the reasons behind the creation of certain rules that are essential for the well-being of society, and without which, it would surely fall apart and be destroyed.[6]

The true aim of politeness, is to make those with whom you associate as well satisfied with themselves as possible. It does not, by any means, encourage an impudent self-importance in them, but it does whatever it can to accommodate their feelings and wishes in social intercourse. Politeness is a sort of social benevolence, which avoids wounding the pride, or shocking the prejudices of those around you.

The real goal of politeness is to help the people you interact with feel as good about themselves as possible. It certainly doesn’t promote arrogant self-importance in them, but it does its best to consider their feelings and preferences in social situations. Politeness is a kind of social kindness that steers clear of hurting others' pride or upsetting their beliefs.

The principle of politeness is the same among all nations, but the ceremonials which etiquette imposes differ according to the taste and habits of various countries. For instance, many of the minor rules of etiquette at Paris differ from those at London; and at New York they may differ from both Paris and London. But still the polite of every country have about the same manners.

The principle of politeness is the same across all nations, but the customs that etiquette demands vary based on the preferences and habits of different countries. For example, many of the minor rules of etiquette in Paris are different from those in London, and in New York, they might differ from both Paris and London. However, generally, polite people in every country exhibit similar manners.

Of the manners and deportment of both ladies and gentlemen, we would remark that a proper consideration for the welfare and comfort of others will generally lead to a greater propriety of demeanor than any rules which the most rigid master of etiquette could supply. This feeling, however, is one that must be cultivated, for the promptings of nature are eminently selfish, and courtesy and good-breeding are only attainable by effort and discipline. But even courtesy has limits where dignity should govern it, for when carried to excess, particularly in manner, it borders on sycophancy, which is almost as despicable as rudeness. To overburden people with attention; to render them uncomfortable with a prodigality of proffered services; to insist upon obligations which they do not desire, is not only to render yourself disagreeable, but contemptible. This defect of manners is particularly prevalent in the rural districts, where the intense effort to render a visitor comfortable has exactly the contrary effect; besides, there are those whose want of refinement and good breeding often leads them to an unwarrantable familiarity, which requires coldness and indifference to subdue.[7]

Of the behavior and conduct of both ladies and gentlemen, we would say that showing genuine concern for the well-being and comfort of others usually leads to more appropriate behavior than any strict rules set by the toughest etiquette expert. However, this mindset needs to be nurtured, as human nature tends to be quite selfish, and courtesy and good manners can only be achieved through effort and discipline. Yet, even courtesy has its limits where dignity should take control, as excessive courtesy, especially in behavior, can come off as sycophantic, which is nearly as bad as rudeness. Overwhelming people with attention, making them uncomfortable with excessive offers of help, or insisting on obligations they don’t want, not only makes you unpleasant but also contemptible. This lack of manners is especially common in rural areas, where the strong desire to make a visitor comfortable has the opposite effect; moreover, some people’s lack of refinement and good manners often leads them to an inappropriate familiarity that requires detachment and indifference to manage.[7]

Much misconstruction and unpleasant feeling arises, especially in country towns, from not knowing what is "expected," or necessary to be done on certain occasions, resulting sometimes from the prevalence of local customs, with which the world in general are not supposed to be acquainted. "To do in Rome as the Romans do," applies to every kind of society. At the same time, you can never be expected to commit a serious breach of manners because your neighbors do so.

Much misunderstanding and bad feelings come up, especially in small towns, from not knowing what's "expected," or necessary for certain situations. This often happens because of local customs that people outside the area aren’t expected to know about. "When in Rome, do as the Romans do" applies to all kinds of social settings. However, you should never be expected to seriously break social norms just because your neighbors do.

But what you should do, and what not, in particular cases, you will learn in the following chapters. I have only now to say, that if you wish to be agreeable, which is certainly a good and religious desire, you must both study how to be so, and take the trouble to put your studies into constant practice. The fruit you will soon reap. You will be generally liked and loved. The gratitude of those to whom you have devoted yourself will be shown in speaking well of you; you will become a desirable addition to every party, and whatever your birth, fortune, or position, people will say of you, "He is a most agreeable and well-bred man," and be glad to introduce you to good society. But you will reap a yet better reward. You will have in yourself the satisfaction of having taken trouble and made sacrifices in order to give pleasure and happiness for the time to others. How do you know what grief or care you may not obliterate, what humiliation you may not alter to confidence, what anxiety you may not soften, what—last, but really not least—what intense dullness you may not enliven? If this work assist you in becoming an agreeable member of good society, I shall rejoice at the labor it has given me.

But what you should and shouldn’t do in specific situations, you will learn in the following chapters. For now, I just want to say that if you want to be pleasant, which is definitely a positive and noble aspiration, you need to study how to do it and put that knowledge into constant practice. The benefits will come quickly. You will be generally liked and loved. The gratitude from those you’ve dedicated yourself to will show in how they speak about you; you will become a welcome addition to every gathering, and regardless of your background, wealth, or status, people will say, "He is a very pleasant and well-mannered person," and be eager to introduce you to quality company. But you will gain an even greater reward. You will feel the satisfaction of having put in the effort and made sacrifices to bring joy and happiness to others. How can you tell what grief or worry you might alleviate, what humiliation you might turn into confidence, what anxiety you might lessen, and, last but definitely not least, what overwhelming dullness you might brighten? If this work helps you become a pleasant member of good society, I will be happy for the effort it has taken me.


THE ART OF CONVERSATION.

As the object of conversation is pleasure and improvement, those subjects only which are of universal interest can be made legitimate topics of pleasantry or discussion. And it is the gift of expressing thoughts and fancies in a quick, brilliant, and graceful manner on such topics,—of striking out new ideas, eliciting the views and opinions of others, of attaching the interest of all to the subject discussed, giving it, however trifling in itself, weight and importance in the estimation of the hearers, that constitutes the great talent for conversation. But this talent can never, we may safely aver, be displayed except in a good cause, and when conversation is carried on in a spirit of genuine charity and benevolence.

As the focus of conversation is pleasure and growth, only subjects that are of universal interest can be appropriate topics for lightheartedness or discussion. The ability to express thoughts and ideas in a quick, clever, and elegant way on these topics—coming up with new ideas, drawing out the views and opinions of others, and getting everyone involved in the discussion—gives even the most trivial subject weight and significance in the eyes of the listeners. This is what constitutes great conversational talent. However, we can confidently say that this talent can only shine through when the conversation is rooted in a spirit of genuine kindness and goodwill.

We should meet in society to please and be pleased, and not to display cold and stately dignity, which is as much out of place, as all attempts to shine by a skillful adherence to the fantastic rules of the silver-fork school, are puerile and ludicrous. Such little things are great to little persons, who are proud of having acquired by rote, what the naturally elegant derive, in sufficient measure, from naturally just feeling.

We should get together in social settings to enjoy each other’s company, not to show off some cold and formal dignity, which feels just as out of place as trying to impress others with fancy rules from the silver-fork school, which are silly and ridiculous. These small things seem important to small-minded people, who take pride in having learned them by heart, while those who are naturally graceful just have an instinctive understanding of what’s right.

The power of preserving silence is the very first requisite to all who wish to shine, or even please in discourse; and those who cannot preserve it, have really no business to speak. Of course, I do not mean the dull, ignorant, sulky,[9] or supercilious silence, of which we see enough in all conscience; but the graceful, winning and eloquent silence. The silence that, without any deferential air, listens with polite attention, is more flattering than compliments, and more frequently broken for the purpose of encouraging others to speak, than to display the listener's own powers. This is the really eloquent silence. It requires great genius—more perhaps than speaking—and few are gifted with the talent; but it is of such essential advantage, that I must recommend its study to all who are desirous to take a share in conversation, and beg they will learn to be silent, before they attempt to speak.

The ability to keep quiet is the very first requirement for anyone who wants to stand out or even be enjoyable in conversation; those who can’t manage this really shouldn’t speak at all. Of course, I’m not talking about the dull, ignorant, grumpy, or arrogant silence that we see plenty of; I mean the graceful, charming, and meaningful silence. The silence that listens with polite attention, without any air of superiority, is more flattering than compliments and is often broken to encourage others to talk rather than to show off the listener's own abilities. This is the truly eloquent silence. It takes a lot of skill—maybe even more than speaking—and few possess this talent; however, it’s so beneficial that I encourage everyone who wants to participate in conversation to practice being quiet before they try to speak.

Notwithstanding the praise here bestowed on silence, it must still be explained that there are various modes of being silently rude. There is the rude silence of disdain—of not hearing, of not even deeming your words deserving attention or reply. These are minor and mere passive modes of impertinence; the direct and active sort of silent rudeness is to listen with a fixed and attentive stare on the speaker, and without any necessity of raising the eyebrows—for that might be precarious—show your utter amazement, that any one should think of thus addressing a person of your rank, wealth, genius, or greatness. There are of course various styles and degrees in all these modes of impertinence, but they all originate in the same cause: ignorance of the real facility of being rude, and a wish to acquire distinction by the practice. It is idle to assert that every one can be rude if he likes; for, if such were the fact, we should not see hosts of persons belonging to what is termed good society, seeking fame and renown by various shades and degrees of mere impertinence.

Even though silence is praised here, it still needs to be pointed out that there are different ways to be silently rude. There's the rude silence of disdain—where you just don't hear someone or think their words are worthy of your attention or a response. These are minor and simply passive forms of disrespect; the more direct and active kind of silent rudeness is to listen with an intense and focused gaze on the speaker, and without any need to raise your eyebrows—since that could be risky—show your complete shock that anyone would dare address someone of your status, wealth, talent, or importance. Of course, there are various styles and levels in all these forms of disrespect, but they all stem from the same root: a lack of understanding of how easy it is to be rude and a desire to stand out by practicing it. It's pointless to claim that anyone can be rude if they want; if that were true, we wouldn't see so many people in what’s called good society trying to gain recognition and fame through different shades and degrees of sheer disrespect.

Never give short or sharp answers in ordinary conversation, unless you aspire to gain distinction by mere rudeness; for they have in fact no merit, and are only uncivil. "I do not know," "I cannot tell," are the most harmless words possible, and may yet be rendered very offensive by[10] the tone and manner in which they are pronounced. Never reply, in answer to a question like the following, "Did Mrs. Spitewell tell you how Miss Rosebud's marriage was getting on?" "I did not ask." It is almost like saying, I never ask impertinent questions, though you do; we learn plenty of things in the world without having first inquired about them. If you must say, you did not ask, say, that "you forgot to ask," "neglected it," or "did not think of it." We can always be ordinarily civil, even if we cannot always be absolutely wise.

Never give short or sharp answers in ordinary conversation, unless you want to stand out for being rude; they really have no value and are just impolite. "I don’t know," "I can’t tell," are the most harmless phrases you can use, but they can still come off as very offensive depending on the tone and manner in which you say them. Never reply to a question like, "Did Mrs. Spitewell tell you how Miss Rosebud's marriage was going?" with, "I didn’t ask." It’s almost like saying, I never ask rude questions, but you do; we learn plenty of things in life without having to ask about them first. If you absolutely must say you didn’t ask, say that "you forgot to ask," "overlooked it," or "didn’t think about it." We can always be generally polite, even if we can’t always be completely wise.

Except in mere sport and raillery, and where a little extravaganza is the order of the moment, always when you answer, or speak in reply to an observation made, speak to the true and just import of what is said. Leave quibbling of every kind to lawyers pleading at the bar for the life of a culprit; in society and conversation it is invariably out of place, unless when Laughter is going his merry round. At all other times it is a proof of bad breeding.

Except in light-hearted fun and when a bit of extravaganza is the vibe, whenever you respond or reply to someone’s comment, focus on the true meaning of what’s being said. Leave all forms of quibbling to lawyers arguing in court to save a defendant's life; in social situations and conversations, it's almost always inappropriate, unless it's in the spirit of laughter. At all other times, it shows poor manners.

You must not overstretch a proposition, neither must you overstretch or spin out a jest, that has done its duty; for few can be made to rebound after they have once come to the ground.

You shouldn’t push a statement too far, nor should you stretch out a joke that has already served its purpose; because few can bounce back once they’ve hit the ground.

Another mode of being rude, is to collect, and have at command, all the set phrases used by uncivil persons, in order to say what they fancy very sharp and severe things. Such a collector, jealous perhaps of the attention with which a pleasant guest is listened to, may break in upon the most harmless discourse with the words, "I think you lie under a mistake." The term may in itself be harmless, but its application is at all times rude, coarse and decidedly vulgar.

Another way to be rude is to gather and have ready all the common phrases used by uncivil people, so they can say things they think are really sharp and harsh. Such a person, maybe feeling jealous of the attention a pleasant guest receives, might interrupt the most innocent conversation with, "I think you lie under a mistake." The word itself might be harmless, but using it is always rude, crude, and definitely vulgar.

La Bruyère tells us that "rudeness is not a fixed and inherent vice of the mind, but the result of other vices; it springs," he says, "from vanity, ignorance, laziness, stupidity, jealousy, and inattention. It is the more hateful from being constantly displayed in exterior deportment[11] and from being thus always visible and manifest; and is offensive in character and degree according to the source from which it takes its rise."

La Bruyère tells us that "rudeness isn't a fixed and inherent flaw of the mind, but rather the result of other flaws; it emerges," he says, "from vanity, ignorance, laziness, stupidity, jealousy, and distraction. It becomes even more detestable when it's constantly shown in one's behavior[11] and is therefore always visible and obvious; and it's offensive in character and intensity based on its source."

We next come to the loud talker, the man who silences a whole party by his sole power of lungs. All subjects are alike to him; he speaks on every topic with equal fluency, is never at a loss, quotes high authority for every assertion, and allows no one else to utter a word; he silences, without the least ceremony, every attempt at interruption, however cleverly managed;—calls out, "I beg your pardon," in a tone that shows how ill-used he thinks himself,—or shuts your mouth with—"One minute, if you please, sir!" as much as to say, you are surely a very ill-bred fellow. Great, and especially loud and positive talkers, have been denounced by all writers on manners as shallow and superficial persons. And P. André, the author of a French Essay on the Beautiful, declares distinctly, that "no man of sense was ever a great talker."

We now turn to the loud talker, the guy who can quiet an entire group just by the sheer force of his voice. All topics are fair game for him; he speaks on everything with the same ease, never struggles to find the right words, quotes top-tier experts to back up every claim, and won't let anyone else get a word in. He shuts down any attempts to interrupt, no matter how cleverly they're made—usually by saying, "I beg your pardon," in a tone that suggests he feels wronged—or he might cut you off with, "One minute, if you please, sir!" implying that you're quite rude. Writers on etiquette have long criticized loud and overly confident speakers as shallow and superficial. P. André, the author of a French essay on beauty, explicitly states that "no sensible person was ever a great talker."

Next to the talker, we have the man who gives an account of his dogs, horses, lands, books, and pictures. Whatever is his, must, he thinks, interest others; and listen they must, however resolutely they may attempt to change the current of his discourse.

Next to the talker, we have the guy who shares stories about his dogs, horses, land, books, and pictures. He believes that whatever he has should interest others, and they have to listen, no matter how hard they try to steer the conversation in a different direction.

Women of this class are sometimes too fond of praising their children. It is no doubt an amiable weakness; but I would still advise them to indulge as little as possible in the practice; for however dear the rosy-cheeked, curly-headed prattlers may be to them, the chances are, that others will vote the darlings to be great bores; you that have children, never speak of them in company. You must not even praise your near relations; for the subject deprives the hearer of all power to dissent, and is therefore clearly objectionable.

Women from this social class often have a tendency to overly praise their children. While this is undoubtedly a charming flaw, I would still recommend they indulge in it as little as possible. No matter how much they adore their rosy-cheeked, curly-haired toddlers, others might find the little ones to be quite tiresome. For those of you with kids, avoid discussing them in social gatherings. You shouldn’t even compliment your close relatives, as doing so robs others of the chance to disagree, making the topic inherently problematic.

In the same line is the clever bore, who takes up every idle speech, to show his wisdom at a cheap rate. If you say, "Hang the weather!" before such a man, he immedi[12]ately proves, by logical demonstrations, that the weather has no neck by which it can be suspended. The grave expounder of truisms belongs to this class. He cannot allow the simplest conversation to go on, without entering into proofs and details familiar to every child nine years of age; and the tenor of his discourse, however courteous in terms and manner, pays you the very indifferent compliment, of supposing that you have fallen from some other planet, in total and absolute ignorance of the most ordinary and every-day things connected with this little world of ours. All foreigners are particularly great at this style of boring.

In the same category is the clever bore, who jumps into every casual conversation to show off his wisdom at a low cost. If you say, "Forget the weather!" in front of such a person, he immediately argues, with logical reasoning, that the weather has no neck to hang from. The serious explainer of obvious facts fits into this group. He can't let the simplest chat happen without diving into proofs and details that every nine-year-old knows; and the tone of his talk, no matter how polite in wording and approach, gives you the rather unflattering impression that he thinks you’ve come from another planet, completely clueless about the most basic and everyday things in our little world. All foreigners are especially good at this type of boring.

Then you have the indifferent and apathetic bore, who hardly condescends to pay the least attention to what you say; and who, if he refrains from the direct and absolute rudeness of yawning in your face, shows, by short and drawling answers, given at fits and starts, and completely at variance with the object of the conversation, that he affects at least a total indifference to the party present, and to the subject of discourse. In society, the absent man is uncivil; he who affects to be so, is rude and vulgar. All persons who speak of their ailings, diseases, or bodily infirmities, are offensive bores. Subjects of this sort should be addressed to doctors, who are paid for listening to them, and to no one else. Bad taste is the failing of these bores. Then we have the ladies and gentlemen who pay long visits, and who, meeting you at the door prepared to sally forth, keep you talking near the fire till the beauty of the day is passed; and then take their leave, "hoping they have not detained you." Bad feeling or want of tact here predominates.

Then you have the indifferent and apathetic bore, who barely bothers to pay any attention to what you’re saying; and who, if he avoids the outright rudeness of yawning in your face, shows through short, drawn-out answers, given sporadically, and completely off-topic, that he pretends to be totally indifferent to everyone present and the subject of conversation. In social settings, an absent-minded person is disrespectful; someone who pretends to be that way is rude and classless. Anyone who talks about their illnesses, diseases, or physical problems is an annoying bore. These topics should be discussed with doctors, who are paid to listen to them, and no one else. Bad taste is the downfall of these bores. Then there are the ladies and gentlemen who come over for long visits, and when they find you at the door ready to head out, they keep you chatting by the fire until the day has completely passed; and then they leave, “hoping they haven’t kept you too long.” Lack of sensitivity or tact is clearly the issue here.

"Hobby-riders," who constantly speak on the same eternal subject,—who bore you at all times and at all hours,—whether you are in health or in sickness, in spirits or in sorrow, with the same endless topic, must not be overlooked in our list; though it is sufficient to denounce[13] them. Their failing is occasioned by a total want of judgment.

"Hobby-riders," who keep going on and on about the same never-ending topic—who annoy you at all times and at all hours—whether you’re feeling great or unwell, happy or sad, with the same repetitive subject, should not be ignored in our list; though it's enough to call them out. Their flaw comes from a complete lack of judgment.

The Malaprops are also a numerous and unhappy family, for they are constantly addressing the most unsuitable speeches to individuals or parties. To the blind they will speak of fine pictures and scenery; and will entertain a person in deep mourning with the anticipated pleasures of to-morrow's ball. A total want of ordinary thought and observation, is the general cause of the Malaprop failing.

The Malaprops are a large and unhappy family because they often say the most inappropriate things to people or groups. They’ll talk about beautiful pictures and landscapes to the blind, and they’ll engage someone who’s grieving with excited talk about the fun of tomorrow’s dance. Their complete lack of basic thought and awareness is what generally leads to the Malaprop mistakes.

Let us add to this very imperfect list the picture of a bore described by Swift. "Nothing," he says, "is more generally exploded than the folly of talking too much; yet I rarely remember to have seen five people together, where some one among them hath not been predominant in that kind, to the great constraint and disgust of all the rest. But among such as deal in multitudes of words, none are comparable to the sober, deliberate talker, who proceedeth with much thought and caution, maketh his preface, brancheth out into several digressions, findeth a hint that putteth him in mind of another story, which he promises to tell you when this is done, cometh back regularly to his subject, cannot readily call to mind some person's name, holdeth his head, complaineth of his memory; the whole company all this while in suspense; at last says, it is no matter, and so goes on. And to crown the business, it perhaps proveth at last a story the company has heard fifty times before, or at best some insipid adventure of the relater."

Let’s add to this very imperfect list the depiction of a bore described by Swift. "Nothing," he says, "is more widely dismissed than the foolishness of talking too much; yet I hardly remember being in a group of five people where one of them wasn't dominating the conversation, to the great annoyance and frustration of everyone else. But among those who are wordy, none are as notable as the calm, methodical speaker, who goes about it with much thought and care, starts with a preface, goes off on several tangents, finds a clue that reminds him of another story that he promises to share after this one, keeps returning to his main topic, struggles to remember someone's name, holds his head, complains about his memory; all the while the entire group is in suspense; finally says it doesn’t matter, and continues on. To top it all off, it may turn out to be a story the group has heard fifty times before, or at best some boring adventure of the storyteller."

To this we may add, that your cool, steady talkers, who speak with the care and attention of professors demonstrating mathematical problems,—who weigh, measure and balance every word they utter,—are all decided objectionables in society. It is needless to say, that such persons never blunder, and never "stumble over a potato;" a matter of little recommendation. In conversation there must be, as in love and in war, some hazarding, some rat[14]tling on; nor need twenty falls affect you, so long as you take cheerfulness and good humor for your guides; but the careful and measured conversation just described is always, though perfectly correct, extremely dull and tedious—a vast blunder from first to last.

To add to this, we can say that your calm, steady talkers, who speak with the precision and focus of professors explaining math problems—who consider, evaluate, and weigh every word they use—are generally quite off-putting in social settings. It's unnecessary to mention that such individuals never make mistakes or "trip over a potato," which is hardly a positive trait. In conversation, just like in love and war, there’s a need for some risk-taking, some improvisation; and it doesn’t matter if you stumble a few times, as long as you let cheerfulness and good humor guide you. However, the careful and measured way of speaking described earlier is always, while technically correct, incredibly dull and tedious—a major fail from start to finish.

There are also many persons who commence speaking before they know what they are going to say. The ill-natured world, who never miss an opportunity of being severe, declare them to be foolish and destitute of brains. I shall not go so far; but hardly know what we should think of a sportsman who would attempt to bring down a bird before he had loaded his gun.

There are also many people who start talking before they know what they’re going to say. The mean-spirited world, which never misses a chance to be critical, calls them foolish and lacking intelligence. I won’t go that far; but I can hardly understand what we should think of a hunter who would try to shoot a bird before loading his gun.

I have purposely reserved the egotistical bore for the last on this short and imperfect list. It is truly revolting, indeed, to approach the very Boa-constrictor of good society; the snake who comes upon us, not in the natural form of a huge, coarse, slow reptile, but Proteus-like, in a thousand different forms; though all displaying at the first sight the boa-bore, ready to slime over every subject of discourse with the vile saliva of selfish vanity. Pah! it is repulsive even to speak of the species, numerous, too, as the sands along the shore.

I’ve intentionally saved the self-centered bore for last on this short and imperfect list. It’s honestly disgusting to encounter the very Boa-constrictor of good society; the snake that appears not as a huge, rough, slow reptile, but like Proteus, in a thousand different forms. Yet, all revealing, at first glance, the boa-bore, ready to ooze over every topic of conversation with the disgusting slime of selfish vanity. Ugh! It’s even unpleasant to mention this type, which is as numerous as the sand on the beach.

Some of the class make no ceremony of immediately intruding themselves and their affairs on the attention of a whole party; of silencing every other subject started, however interesting to the company, merely that they may occupy the prominent and most conspicuous position. Others again are more dexterous, and with great art will lie on the watch to hook in their own praise. They will call a witness to remember they always foretold what would happen in such a case, but none would believe them; they advised such a man from the beginning, and told him the consequences just as they happened; but he would have his own way. Others make a vanity of telling their own faults; they are the strangest men in the world; they cannot dissemble; they own it is a folly; they have lost[15] abundance of advantages by it; but if you would give them the world, they cannot help it; there is something in their nature that abhors insincerity and constraint, with many other insufferable topics of the same altitude. Thus, though bores find their account in speaking ill or well of themselves, it is the characteristic of a gentleman that he never speaks of himself at all.

Some people in the group have no problem immediately pushing themselves and their issues into the spotlight, silencing any interesting conversations just to take center stage. Others are sneakier; they skillfully wait for opportunities to brag about themselves. They’ll find someone to back them up, reminding the group how they predicted what would happen and how no one believed them. They’ll say they advised a certain person from the start, warning them about the outcomes that ended up occurring, but that person chose to ignore their advice. Some take pride in admitting their own mistakes; they’re the oddest people you’ll meet. They can’t hide anything; they admit it’s foolish; they’ve missed out on countless benefits because of it. But even if you offered them the world, they just can’t change; there’s something in their nature that rejects dishonesty and any forced topics that are equally unbearable. So, while boastful types find value in complaining about themselves or bragging, a true gentleman doesn’t talk about himself at all.

La Bruyère says, "The great charm of conversation consists less in the display of one's own wit and intelligence, than in the power to draw forth the resources of others; he who leaves you after a long conversation, pleased with himself and the part he has taken in the discourse, will be your warmest admirer. Men do not care to admire you, they wish you to be pleased with them; they do not seek for instruction or even amusement from your discourse, but they do wish you to be made acquainted with their talents and powers of conversation; and the true man of genius will delicately make all who come in contact with him feel the exquisite satisfaction of knowing that they have appeared to advantage."

La Bruyère says, "The real charm of conversation lies not so much in showing off your own wit and intelligence, but in the ability to bring out the best in others; the person who leaves you after a long conversation, feeling good about themselves and the role they played in the discussion, will be your biggest fan. People don’t really want to admire you; they want to impress you. They aren’t looking for lessons or even entertainment from your talk, but they do want you to recognize their talents and conversational skills; and a truly insightful person will subtly help everyone around them feel the genuine pleasure of knowing they’ve put their best foot forward."

I have no desire to condemn my readers to eternal silence; but must inform them that it is not so easy to shine in conversation as many suppose. Fluency of tongue and a little modest assurance, though very well for imposing on the unwary, go but a short way when you have to deal with those who are really worth pleasing.

I don’t want to keep my readers in silence forever; but I need to let them know that it’s not as easy to shine in conversation as many think. Being articulate and a bit self-assured might fool those who aren’t paying attention, but it only gets you so far when you’re trying to impress people who truly matter.

How can a person shine by conversation in elegant and educated society, whose thoughts have never ranged beyond the gratification of foolish vanity and mean selfishness; who has never reflected on life, men and manners; whose mind has not turned to the contemplation of the works and wonders of nature; and who, in the events of his own time, has not seen the results of the many deeds of sorrow, shame, greatness, and glory, that crowd the pages of the world's variegated annals? Whoever would shine in polite discourse must at least be well versed in the philosophy of[16] life, and possess a fair acquaintance with general and natural history, and the outlines of science. And though he need be neither a poet nor an artist, he must be well read in poetry and acquainted with fine arts; because it is only by their study that taste can be cultivated and fancy guided. A familiarity with the fine arts is necessary, in fact, to give him a just perception of the sublime and beautiful, the very foundation whence our emotions of delight must arise. Any one attempting to shine in conversation, without possessing the trifling acquirements here mentioned,—for I have said nothing of learning and science,—will most assuredly make an indifferent figure, and had better therefore content himself with simply pleasing by unaffected cheerfulness and good humor, which is within reach of all.

How can someone shine in conversation in an elegant and educated society if their thoughts have never gone beyond satisfying their own foolish vanity and selfishness; if they've never thought about life, people, and behavior; if their mind hasn't contemplated the amazing works of nature; and if they haven’t noticed the many acts of sorrow, shame, greatness, and glory that fill the pages of history? Anyone who wants to shine in polite discussion must at least have a good understanding of the philosophy of life, be familiar with general and natural history, and know the basics of science. While they don’t need to be a poet or an artist, they should be well-read in poetry and familiar with the fine arts, as it is through studying these that taste can be developed and imagination can be guided. Being familiar with the fine arts is essential to truly appreciate the sublime and beautiful, which is the foundation of the joy we experience. Anyone trying to shine in conversation without these basic understandings—note that I haven’t even mentioned education and science—will likely come across poorly, and should instead be content to simply please others with genuine cheerfulness and good humor, which is accessible to everyone.

As to subjects for conversation, what difficulty can there be about them? Will not books, balls, bonnets and metaphysics furnish pleasant topics of discourse? Can you not speak of the

As for topics to talk about, what could be hard about that? Won’t books, parties, fashion, and philosophy provide enjoyable conversation starters? Can you not discuss the

"Philosophy and science, and the springs
Of wonder, and the wisdom of the world?"—

"Philosophy and science, and the sources
Of curiosity, and the knowledge of the world?"—

Are flirtations, traveling, love and speech-making at an end; or is the great globe itself and the weather on its surface so perfectly stationary that you can find nothing to say about them? No, no, let us not deceive ourselves; we never want subjects of conversation; but we often want the knowledge how to treat them; above all, how to bring them forward in a graceful and pleasing manner. We often want observation and a just estimate of character, and do not know how, in the present defective state of society, any passing remark intended to open a conversation may be received.

Are flirtations, travel, love, and speeches over; or is the world and the weather so completely still that there's nothing to say about them? No, let’s not fool ourselves; we never run out of topics to discuss, but we often struggle with how to approach them; especially how to present them in a graceful and appealing way. We frequently need insight and a fair judgment of character, and we don’t know how, in today’s flawed society, any casual comment meant to spark a conversation might be taken.

Cheerfulness, unaffected cheerfulness, a sincere desire to please and be pleased, unchecked by any efforts to shine, are the qualities you must bring with you into society, if[17] you wish to succeed in conversation. Under the influence of their recommendation, you may safely give the rein to fancy and hilarity, certain that, in a well-assorted party, you will make at least a favorable impression, if not a brilliant one. I do not of course mean by cheerfulness any outbreaking of loud and silly mirth, nor what the world sometimes calls a "high flow of spirits," but a light and airy equanimity of temper,—that spirit which never rises to boisterousness, and never sinks to immovable dullness; that moves gracefully from "grave to gay, from serious to serene," and by mere manner gives proof of a feeling heart and generous mind.

Cheerfulness, genuine cheerfulness, a sincere desire to please and be pleased, without any effort to stand out, are the qualities you should bring into social gatherings if[17] you want to succeed in conversation. With this mindset, you can freely indulge in light-heartedness and fun, confident that in a well-matched group, you’ll make at least a good impression, if not a remarkable one. I don’t mean by cheerfulness any loud outbursts of silly laughter, nor what people sometimes refer to as a "high flow of spirits," but rather a light and easygoing balance of temperament—one that doesn’t veer into rowdiness or slip into dullness; that moves smoothly from "serious to cheerful, from somber to lighthearted," and simply through your demeanor shows that you have a caring heart and a generous spirit.

Franklin says, that you must never contradict in conversation, nor correct facts if wrongly stated. This is going much too far; you must never contradict in a short, direct, or positive tone; but with politeness, you may easily, when necessary, express a difference of opinion in a graceful and even complimentary manner. And I would almost say, that the art of conversation consists in knowing how to contradict, and when to be silent; for, as to constantly acting a fawning and meanly deferential part in society, it is offensive to all persons of good sense and good feeling. In regard to facts wrongly stated, no well-bred man ever thinks of correcting them, merely to show his wisdom in trifles; but with politeness, it is perfectly easy to rectify an error, when the nature of the conversation demands the explanation.

Franklin says that you should never contradict someone in conversation or correct facts if they’re stated incorrectly. That goes too far; you shouldn’t contradict someone in a short, blunt, or assertive way. However, you can express a different opinion politely and gracefully when it’s necessary, even complimentarily. I would almost argue that the art of conversation lies in knowing how to disagree and when to stay silent; constantly acting overly flattering and deferential is off-putting to anyone with common sense and good feelings. When it comes to incorrectly stated facts, no well-behaved person corrects them just to show off their knowledge on minor details; but with politeness, it’s perfectly fine to clarify an error when the conversation calls for it.

Whenever the lady or gentleman with whom you are discussing a point, whether of love, war, science or politics, begins to sophisticate, drop the subject instantly. Your adversary either wants the ability to maintain his opinion,—and then it would be uncivil to press it—or he wants the still more useful ability to yield the point with unaffected grace and good-humor; or what is also possible, his vanity is in some way engaged in defending views on which he may probably have acted, so that to demol[18]ish his opinions is perhaps to reprove his conduct, and no well-bred man goes into society for the purpose of sermonizing.

Whenever the person you're talking to, whether about love, war, science, or politics, starts to complicate things, change the topic immediately. Your opponent either wants to hold onto their opinion—so it would be rude to push it—or they want the much more valuable skill of conceding with genuine grace and humor. Or, it’s possible that their ego is tied up in defending views they’ve acted on, so challenging their opinions could be seen as criticizing their actions, and no polite person goes to social gatherings to lecture others.

All local wits, all those whose jests are understood only within the range of their own circle or coterie, are decided objectionables in general society. It is the height of ill-breeding, in fact, to converse, or jest, on subjects that are not perfectly understood by the party at large; it is a species of rude mystification, as uncivil as whispering, or as speaking in language that may not be familiar to some of the party. But you must not make a fool of yourself, even if others show themselves deficient in good manners; and must not, like inflated simpletons, fancy yourself the object of every idle jest you do not understand, or of every laugh that chance may have called forth. Ladies and gentlemen feel that they are neither laughed at nor ridiculed.

All local wits, those whose jokes are only understood within their own group, are generally seen as unacceptable in society. It's considered extremely bad manners to talk or joke about subjects that most people don’t fully understand; it’s a kind of rude confusion, just as impolite as whispering or using jargon that others might not know. But you shouldn't make a fool of yourself, even if others lack good manners; and you shouldn’t, like arrogant fools, think that every silly joke you don’t get or every laugh is aimed at you. Ladies and gentlemen know that they are neither mocked nor ridiculed.

In society, the object of conversation is of course entertainment and improvement, and it must, therefore, be adapted to the circle in which it is carried on, and must be neither too high nor too deep for the party at large, so that every one may contribute his share, just at his pleasure, and to the best of his ability. Let no two or three old Indians, old school-fellows, or old brother campaigners, seize upon the conversation to themselves, discuss their former adventures, and keep the rest of a party listening silently to an animated conversation about exploded stories, of which they know nothing and care as little.

In society, the purpose of conversation is clearly for entertainment and personal growth, so it should be tailored to the group in which it takes place, and it shouldn't be too complicated or too simplistic for the group as a whole. This way, everyone can participate at their own comfort level and contribute to the best of their ability. We shouldn’t let two or three older folks—whether they’re former classmates, old friends from campaigns, or veterans—dominate the conversation by reminiscing about their past adventures, leaving the rest of the group listening quietly to an excited discussion about outdated stories that they don’t know and don’t care about.

Lord Chesterfield advises his son "to speak often, but not to speak much at a time; so that if he does not please, he will not at least displease to any great extent." A good observer should easily, I think, be able to discover whether he pleases or not.

Lord Chesterfield advises his son "to speak often, but not to speak too much at once; that way, if he doesn’t impress, he won’t annoy too much either." I believe a good observer should be able to easily tell whether he is pleasing or not.

Rousseau tells us, that "persons who know little talk a great deal, while those who know a great deal say very little."

Rousseau tells us that "people who know a little talk a lot, while those who know a lot say very little."

If the discourse is of a grave or serious nature, and inter[19]esting to the party, or to any number of the party, never break in upon it with any display of idle wit or levity; for nothing shows so great a want of good manners; nor must you ever ridicule or doubt the existence of any noble enthusiasm that may have called forth expressions of admiration; for there is no want of high worth, patriotism, honor and disinterestedness on earth. Your incredulity might therefore be unjust, and it is at all times a proof of bad taste to ridicule what others admire.

If the conversation is serious and interesting to someone in the group, don't interrupt it with jokes or casual comments; that shows a lack of good manners. You should also never mock or question the existence of any noble passion that has inspired expressions of admiration. There's plenty of genuine worth, patriotism, honor, and selflessness in the world. So, your skepticism might be unfair, and it's always in poor taste to make fun of what others appreciate.

If you join in the graver conversation, intended to move the deeper feelings of the heart, do so without affectation, without overstretching sentiments, or bringing in far-fetched ideas for the sake of producing effect, otherwise you will be sure to fail. Avoid, above all, when on such topics, any stringing together of unmeaning words; for bad as the practice of substituting sound for sense is at all times, it is doubly so when conversation takes the direction of which we are speaking, as it then shows the jingler to want feelings as well as ideas. Speak from the heart, when you speak to the heart; only making judgment prune the expressions of deep feeling, without checking the noble sentiments that may have called them forth.

If you choose to engage in a serious conversation meant to touch the deeper feelings of the heart, do so genuinely, without being pretentious, stretching your emotions too far, or bringing in irrelevant ideas just to impress. Otherwise, you'll likely fail. Above all, when discussing such topics, avoid stringing together meaningless words; while substituting sound for sense is always a bad practice, it’s even worse in these conversations, as it reveals that the speaker lacks both feelings and ideas. Speak from the heart when addressing the heart; let your judgment refine your expressions of deep feeling without stifling the noble sentiments that inspired them.

The reason which renders this pruning system advisable is, that society swarms with worthy, respectable persons, possessing an ordinary share of superficial good-nature, but so destitute of actual feeling, as not even to understand its language; and who, without being scoffers, will be inclined to laugh at expressions that convey no ideas to their minds.

The reason this pruning system is a good idea is that society is filled with decent, respectable people who have a typical amount of a pleasant demeanor but lack genuine feelings, so much so that they can't even grasp its language; and who, while not being outright mockers, are likely to chuckle at phrases that convey no meaning to them.

The same reason should serve as a warning to all gentlemen against writing love-letters; for if a gentle swain is really and truly in love, he will write under excited feelings; and a letter written with a palpitating heart, threatening to break a rib at every throb, can hardly fail to appear a little ridiculous in the eyes of all who may not chance to be exactly in the same frame of mind, or possessed of the same degree of feeling with the writer.[20]

The same reason should remind all guys to think twice before writing love letters; if a guy is genuinely in love, he'll write with intense emotions. A letter written with a racing heart, almost ready to burst with every beat, is bound to look a bit silly to anyone who isn’t feeling the same way or doesn’t share the same level of emotion as the writer.[20]

There is a giggling and laughing tone, in which ladies and gentlemen sometimes endeavor to speak,—an attempt to continue a series of jests from the first to last, which is not only foolish, but actually offensive. Conversation can never be kept up to the laughing point during a whole evening,—not even during a morning visit; and efforts to excite laughter by overstrained jests are as repulsive as overstrained efforts to groan and grimace it. The natural flow of discourse must be calm and serene; if wit, whim, fun and fire are present, they will not fail to flash brightly along its surface; but they can never constitute the main body of the stream itself.

There’s a giggly and laughing vibe that people sometimes try to maintain in conversation—a constant attempt to make jokes from start to finish, which is not just silly but also quite off-putting. You can't keep a conversation at the laughing level all evening long—not even during a morning visit; forcing laughter with overly stretched jokes is just as unpleasant as trying too hard to be serious and grim. Natural conversation should be smooth and easy; if humor, spontaneity, fun, and excitement are involved, they will definitely shine through, but they can never make up the core of the talk itself.

Different parties, different tones no doubt, and an assembly of grave doctors and professors, meeting to discuss some learned subject, may treat it in their own way; here we can only speak of general society. It is said, that the guests at a pleasant dinner party should never exceed the number of the Muses, nor fall below that of the Graces. And this may be true; but a party of three or four is already very different in character,—independent of the difference occasioned by the characters of the guests,—from what a party of eight or nine will be. In small parties of this kind, numbers alone exercise great influence. But large or small, always recollect that you can have no right to complain of the dullness of the conversation, unless you have contributed your best efforts to render it cheerful.

Different people, different vibes for sure, and a gathering of serious doctors and professors discussing some intellectual topic may approach it in their own way; here we can only talk about general social gatherings. It's said that the guests at a fun dinner party shouldn’t exceed the number of the Muses or fall below that of the Graces. This might be true, but a group of three or four is already very different in nature—regardless of the personalities involved—from what a group of eight or nine would be. In small gatherings like this, the number alone has a significant impact. But whether it's large or small, always remember that you can’t complain about boring conversation unless you’ve done your part to make it lively.

Nor is it always right to condemn a person for being silent in company, as this often results from the nature of the party, which may be ill-assorted, though composed of deserving people. No one can maintain a conversation by himself; the very best speaker must still be aided by others, who must lend assistance in the proper spirit, befitting the nature of the discourse; for a rude and forward person, wishing to shine, can easily crush the efforts of the most perfect gentleman, and give an unfavorable tone and turn to a pleasant conversation.[21]

It's not always fair to judge someone for being quiet in a group, as this often comes from the dynamics of the gathering, which might be mismatched, even though it includes good people. No one can hold a conversation alone; even the best speaker needs support from others, who should contribute in the right spirit, appropriate for the nature of the discussion. A rude and aggressive person trying to stand out can easily overshadow the efforts of the most refined speaker and take a pleasant conversation in an unfavorable direction.[21]

In ordinary conversation, the modulation and proper management of the voice is a point to which I would particularly call the attention of young ladies; for a fine and melodious voice, "sweet as music on the waters," makes the heart-strings vibrate to their very core. This can only be done by a certain degree of confidence, and by a total absence of affectation; for uncertainty, agitation and striving for effect are always ruinous to the voice of the speaker, which is constantly running against breakers, or getting upon flats. I am certain that temper and disposition are far more generally, and more perfectly marked by the voice and manner of speaking, than we are at all willing to allow.

In casual conversation, I want to highlight how important it is for young women to manage their voice effectively. A beautiful and melodic voice, "sweet as music on the waters," really resonates with people. Achieving this requires a certain level of confidence and completely avoiding any pretension. Doubt, nervousness, and trying too hard to impress can really damage a speaker's voice, making it struggle or flat. I believe that our mood and personality are often more clearly conveyed through our voice and speaking style than we’re willing to admit.

The thin, small voice is the most difficult to manage, as it is liable to degenerate into shrillness; and ladies who have this kind of voice must keep strict guard over their temper, when within hearing of any one on whom they may wish to make a favorable impression; for the very idea of a shrill-voiced scold makes us place our hands to our ears. But with a sweet temper, a pretty, little, harmonious voice is pleasing enough. Always recollect, however, that affectation, constraint, or striving for effect, is the certain ruin of the prettiest voice in the world.

The thin, high voice is the hardest to control because it can easily turn shrill. Women with this type of voice need to be careful about their temper when they're around anyone they want to impress, since the thought of a shrill-voiced nag makes us cover our ears. But with a good attitude, a small, pleasant, melodic voice is quite nice. Always remember, though, that trying too hard, being fake, or acting stiff will ruin even the most beautiful voice.

The very deep-toned voice, though extremely effective when well controlled, has great difficulties; for unless backed by kind, cheerful and airy feeling, by "that bright spirit which is always gladness," it is liable to fall into a coarse, rude and vulgar tone, and should never be heard except at times of brilliant sunshine. The owners of such voices should never think of getting angry, nor even indulge in saying what they may fancy sharp or severe things, as the chances are that they will prove only rude ones.

The very deep voice, while powerful when used properly, has its challenges; if it's not supported by a kind, cheerful, and light-hearted feeling—"that bright spirit which is always gladness"—it can easily sound coarse, rude, and vulgar, and should really only be used during moments of bright sunshine. People with such voices should avoid getting angry or saying things they think are sharp or harsh, as they’re likely to come across as just rude.

Stories, however good—and they are often to be recommended—suffer under one of the disadvantages to which anecdotes are liable,—they do not bear repetition; and no one can be expected to possess a stock that shall furnish[22] new and acceptable wares on every occasion. They form in conversation the resource of those who want imagination, and must be received with indulgence; but to deserve this favor, they must be short, well told, well pointed, and judiciously adapted to the feelings and composition of the party. We have all of us at times known a good story or anecdote introduced under such inappropriate circumstances, as to make a whole party look grave and feel uncomfortable.

Stories, no matter how good—and often they're worth sharing—have a downside similar to anecdotes: they don't hold up well to repeated telling. It's unrealistic to expect anyone to have a collection that offers fresh and engaging material every time. In conversations, they tend to be a fallback for those lacking imagination and should be met with some tolerance; however, to deserve that leniency, they need to be brief, engaging, well-articulated, and appropriately tailored to the feelings and dynamics of the group. We've all experienced moments when a well-timed story or anecdote was introduced in such a poorly chosen context that it caused the entire gathering to become serious and uncomfortable.[22]

The honor of demolishing the weavers of long tales shall be left to Cowper.

The privilege of taking down the weavers of long stories will be left to Cowper.

"But sedentary weavers of long tales
Give me the fidgets, and my patience fails.
'Tis the most asinine employ on earth,
To hear them tell of parentage and birth;
And echo conversations dull and dry,
Embellished with he said and so said I.
At every interview their route the same,
The repetition makes attention lame;
We bristle up with unsuccessful speed,
And in the saddest part, cry—Droll, indeed."

"But lazy storytellers
Make me restless, and my patience runs thin.
It’s the most ridiculous job on earth,
To hear them go on about ancestry and birth;
And repeat conversations that are boring and dry,
Decked out with he said and so said I.
In every meeting, they follow the same path,
The repetition makes it hard to pay attention;
We get all riled up without any gain,
And at the saddest part, we exclaim—How amusing!"

Let the reader only get these verses by heart, and repeat a line occasionally to show that he recollects them, and we shall soon find society relieved from these spinners of dull yarns.

Let the reader memorize these verses and occasionally recite a line to demonstrate that he remembers them, and we will soon see society freed from these tellers of boring tales.

Some gentlemen have a talent for placing things in a grotesque, exaggerated and ludicrous light; and of extemporizing burlesque anecdotes in a whimsical and amusing manner. It is a happy gift, of which excellent use can be made in society; but tact and taste must, as usual, keep a firm rein, for nothing that is seriously treated by others must ever be burlesqued and turned into ridicule. The grotesque style is only applicable when the ground is fairly open, or when jesting, bantering and exaggeration are the order of the minute; and then it may be rendered charming.

Some guys have a knack for presenting things in a ridiculous, over-the-top, and funny way; and for whipping up funny stories on the spot in a quirky and entertaining style. It’s a great skill that can be well-utilized in social settings; however, good judgment and taste must always be kept in check, because nothing that is treated seriously by others should ever be mocked or made fun of. The outrageous style is only appropriate when the situation is right, or when joking, teasing, and exaggeration are the norm; and then it can be really delightful.

Let no one suppose that mimicry is to be sanctioned[23] under this head; far from it, indeed. A little graceful imitation of actors and public speakers may be allowed. National manners, and the peculiarities of entire classes, are fair game. French dandies, Yankee bargainers, and English exquisites, may be ridiculed at pleasure; you may even bring forward Irish porters, cab-drivers and bog-trotters,—provided you can imitate their wit and humor; but I do not think I ever saw any mimicry of private individuals well received by well-bred persons. Nor is this to be wondered at, since mimicry borders so closely on buffoonery, as generally to end in absolute vulgarity. Ladies, however, may be permitted to mimic their friends a little, provided they rarely indulge in the practice, and never transgress the bounds of good taste and elegance.

Let no one think that imitation is acceptable[23] in this context; quite the opposite, actually. A little graceful imitation of actors and public speakers may be okay. National customs and the quirks of entire groups are open to satire. French dandy-types, American negotiators, and British high-society folks can be mocked freely; you can even highlight Irish porters, cab drivers, and country folk—as long as you can capture their wit and humor. However, I can’t recall seeing any impersonation of private individuals that was well-received by polite society. This isn’t surprising, since imitation often veers dangerously close to buffoonery and typically results in outright vulgarity. That said, ladies can imitate their friends a bit, as long as they don't do it often and always stay within the bounds of good taste and elegance.

We meet occasionally in society with persons belonging to a class, not numerous indeed, but deserving notice, as they are mostly ladies, and often worth reclaiming; for want of a better term I shall call them Icicles, because they only shine and cannot warm. The Icicles may be kind, clever, of cultivated mind, and in every respect well disposed to become agreeable,—but cannot speak or converse on any one subject. They are constantly witty and ingenious, place every proposition or general question asked, in some amusing, novel or extravagant light, but never answer or speak up to the point; so that you may converse with them for hours, and be acquainted with them for years, without knowing their opinion upon any one subject; without knowing even whether they have an opinion on any one subject. Nor does this always result from affectation, or from efforts to shine; it springs as often from a faulty tone, and the fear of not being sufficiently clever, when attempting to be rational, as from any other source. I have seen persons lose a great deal by this absurd system, and fall far short of what they might have been had they merely followed the beaten track; and as a maxim would have you recollect, that few good things are ever said by those who are constantly striving to say extraordinary ones.

We occasionally encounter a group in society that, while not numerous, deserves attention because they are mostly women and often worth engaging with. For lack of a better term, I'll call them Icicles, as they shine but cannot provide warmth. The Icicles can be kind, smart, and well-educated, and seem genuinely inclined to be pleasant, yet they struggle to discuss or converse on any single topic. They are always witty and clever, presenting every question or general inquiry in a humorous, novel, or outrageous way, but never actually answer directly; so, you might talk to them for hours and know them for years without ever discovering their opinion on any subject—or even if they have one. This isn’t always due to pretentiousness or a desire to impress; often, it comes from an unsteady demeanor and the fear of not being clever enough when trying to be rational. I've seen people miss out significantly because of this silly approach and fall short of their potential had they simply followed the common path. Remember this principle: few valuable things are said by those who are always trying to say something extraordinary.


GENERAL RULES FOR CONVERSATION.

As order or method are of very little consequence in treating of this subject, I will conclude by giving a series of rules upon the art of conversation, couched in a few words, from which the reader may furnish himself with a competent knowledge of what is to be studied, and what to be avoided. There are few of the following sentences that will not furnish a good deal of thought, or that are to be understood to their full extent without some consideration.

Since order or method don’t really matter much in discussing this topic, I’ll wrap things up by providing a set of guidelines for the art of conversation, expressed concisely, so the reader can gain a solid understanding of what to focus on and what to steer clear of. Most of the following sentences will inspire plenty of reflection, and you won't grasp their full meaning without some thought.

Whatever passes in parties at your own or another's house is never repeated by well-bred people. Things of no moment, and which are meant only as harmless jokes, are liable to produce unpleasant consequences if repeated. To repeat, therefore, any conversation which passes on such occasions, is understood to be a breach of confidence, which should banish the offender from the pale of good society.

Whatever happens at gatherings in your home or someone else's is never shared by polite people. Jokes or trivial matters, which are meant to be harmless, can lead to awkward situations if repeated. Therefore, repeating any conversation from these events is seen as a betrayal of trust, and it should exclude the person from accepted social circles.

Men of all sorts of occupations meet in society. As they go there to unbend their minds and escape from the fetters of business, you should never, in an evening, speak to a man about his profession. Do not talk of politics to a journalist, of fevers to a physician, of stocks to a broker,—nor, unless you wish to enrage him to the utmost, of education to a collegian. The error which is here condemned is often committed from mere good nature and a desire to be affa[25]ble. But it betrays to a gentleman, ignorance of the world,—to a philosopher, ignorance of human nature.

Men from all kinds of jobs gather in society. Since they come to relax and escape the pressures of work, you should never bring up a man's profession during an evening conversation. Don't talk about politics with a journalist, health issues with a doctor, or investments with a broker—nor, unless you want to really irritate him, about education with a college student. This mistake, which is often made with good intentions and a desire to be friendly, shows a gentleman’s lack of awareness of the world—and a philosopher's lack of understanding of human nature.

A gentleman will, by all means, avoid showing his learning and accomplishments in the presence of ignorant and vulgar people, who can, by no possibility, understand or appreciate them. It is a pretty sure sign of bad breeding to set people to staring and feeling uncomfortable.

A gentleman will definitely avoid showcasing his knowledge and achievements in front of ignorant and uncouth people who simply can't understand or appreciate them. It's a pretty clear sign of bad manners to make people stare and feel awkward.

In England, it is regarded a breach of etiquette to repeat the name of any person with whom you are conversing. But the same rule does not hold in America. Here it is deemed no breach, if you are conversing with a lady by the name of Sherwood, to say, "Well, Mrs. Sherwood, do you not think," etc.

In England, it’s considered rude to repeat the name of the person you’re talking to. But that rule doesn’t apply in America. Here, it’s perfectly acceptable to say, “Well, Mrs. Sherwood, don’t you think,” when chatting with a lady named Sherwood.

In a mixed company, never speak to your friend of a matter which the rest do not understand, unless it is something which you can explain to them, and which may be made interesting to the whole party.

In a mixed group, avoid discussing topics with your friend that the others don’t understand, unless it’s something you can explain to them and make interesting for everyone.

If you wish to inquire about anything, do not do it by asking a question; but introduce the subject, and give the person an opportunity of saying as much as he finds it agreeable to impart. Do not even say, "How is your brother to-day?" but "I hope your brother is quite well."

If you want to ask about something, don’t just ask a question; bring up the topic and allow the person to share as much as they’re comfortable with. Don’t say, "How is your brother today?" Instead, say, "I hope your brother is doing well."

Never ask a lady a question about anything whatever.

Never ask a woman a question about anything at all.

By all means, avoid the use of slang terms and phrases in polite company. No greater insult can be offered to polite society than to repeat the slang dictums of bar-rooms and other low places. If you are willing to have it known that you are familiar with such company yourself, you have no right to treat a party of ladies and gentlemen as though they were, too.

By all means, steer clear of slang terms and phrases in polite company. There is no greater insult to polite society than to echo the slang used in bars and other low places. If you want it to be known that you're familiar with such settings yourself, you have no right to treat a group of ladies and gentlemen as if they were the same.

Avoid the habit of employing French words in English conversation; it is extremely bad taste to be always using[26] such expressions as ci-devant, soi-disant, en masse, couleur de rose, etc. Do not salute your acquaintances with bon jour, nor reply to every proposition, volontiers. In society, avoid having those peculiar preferences for some subjects which are vulgarly denominated "hobby-horses." They make your company a bore to all your friends; and some kind-hearted creature will take advantage of them and trot you, for the amusement of the company. Every attempt to obtrude on a company subjects either to which they are indifferent, or of which they are ignorant, is in bad taste.

Avoid the habit of using French words in English conversation; it's really poor taste to constantly use expressions like ci-devant, soi-disant, en masse, couleur de rose, etc. Don't greet your friends with bon jour, nor respond to every suggestion with volontiers. In social settings, steer clear of having those particular preferences for topics that are commonly referred to as "hobby-horses." They can make your company a bore to all your friends; and some well-meaning person might take advantage of them and trot you out for the entertainment of the group. Any attempt to impose on a group topics they don't care about or don't know much about is in bad taste.

"Man should be taught as though you taught him not,
And things unknown proposed as things forgot."

"One should teach a person as if you haven't taught them anything,
And introduce unknown subjects as if they were forgotten."

A man is quite sure to show his good or bad breeding the instant he opens his mouth to talk in company. If he is a gentleman he starts no subject of conversation that can possibly be displeasing to any person present. The ground is common to all, and no one has a right to monopolize any part of it for his own particular opinions, in politics or religion. No one is there to make proselytes, but every one has been invited, to be agreeable and to please.

A man reveals his good or bad upbringing the moment he starts talking in a group. If he is a gentleman, he doesn’t bring up any topics that could upset anyone present. The discussion space belongs to everyone, and no one has the right to claim it for their personal views on politics or religion. No one is there to convert others, but everyone has been invited to be pleasant and to enjoy the conversation.

He who knows the world, will not be too bashful. He who knows himself, will not be impudent.

He who understands the world won't be too shy. He who understands himself won't be rude.

Do not endeavor to shine in all companies. Leave room for your hearers to imagine something within you beyond all you have said. And remember, the more you are praised, the more you will be envied.

Do not try to stand out in every situation. Allow your audience to envision something within you that goes beyond what you've expressed. And keep in mind, the more you are praised, the more you will be envied.

There is no surer sign of vulgarity than the perpetual boasting of the fine things you have at home. If you speak of your silver, of your jewels, of your costly apparel, it will be taken for a sign that you are either lying, or that you were, not long ago, somebody's washerwoman, and[27] cannot forget to be reminding everybody that you are not so now.

There’s no clearer sign of bad taste than constantly bragging about the nice things you have at home. If you talk about your silver, your jewelry, or your expensive clothes, people will think you’re either lying or that you used to be someone’s washerwoman and just can’t stop reminding everyone that you’re not that person anymore. [27]

You need not tell all the truth, unless to those who have a right to know it all. But let all you tell be truth.

You don’t have to share every detail, unless it’s with people who have the right to know everything. But make sure that everything you do share is true.

Insult not another for his want of a talent you possess; he may have others, which you want. Praise your friends and let your friends praise you.

Don't insult someone for not having a skill that you do; they might have other talents that you lack. Appreciate your friends and let them appreciate you.

If you treat your inferiors with familiarity, expect the same from them. If you give a jest, take one. Let all your jokes be truly jokes. Jesting sometimes ends in sad earnest.

If you treat those below you casually, expect them to do the same. If you throw out a joke, be ready to receive one in return. Make sure all your jokes are actually funny. Sometimes joking can lead to something serious.

If a favor is asked of you, grant it, if you can. If not, refuse it in such a manner, as that one denial may be sufficient.

If someone asks you for a favor, do it if you can. If not, turn them down in a way that makes it clear one refusal is enough.

If you are in company with a distinguished gentleman—as a governor, or senator—you will not be perpetually trying to trot out his titles, as it would make you appear like a lackey or parasite, who, conscious of no merits of your own, are trying to lift yourself by the company of others. In introducing such a gentleman, you will merely call him "governor," or "senator," and afterwards avoid all allusion to his rank.

If you’re with a prominent guy—like a governor or senator—you shouldn’t always be bringing up his titles, because that would make you seem like a sycophant or a leech, trying to boost your own worth by hanging out with someone important. When introducing him, just call him "governor" or "senator," and then steer clear of mentioning his status again.

If you would render yourself pleasing in social parties, never speak to gratify any particular vanity or passion of your own, but always aim to interest or amuse others by themes which you know are in accordance with their tastes and understandings. Even a well-bred minister will avoid introducing his professional habits and themes at such places. He knows that the guests were not invited there to listen to a sermon, and there may be some who differ[28] with him in opinions, who would have good reason to feel themselves insulted by being thus forced to listen to him.

If you want to be enjoyable at social gatherings, don't talk just to boost your own ego or satisfy your own desires. Instead, focus on engaging or entertaining others with topics that you know they'll appreciate and understand. Even a well-mannered minister will avoid bringing up his work and professional topics in these settings. He understands that guests weren't invited to hear a sermon, and some might have differing opinions that would make them feel insulted if they were forced to listen to him.

Reproof is a medicine like mercury or opium; if it be improperly administered, with report either to the adviser or the advised, it will do harm instead of good.

Reproof is a remedy like mercury or opium; if it's given improperly, whether regarding the adviser or the advised, it will cause harm instead of benefit.

Nothing is more unmannerly than to reflect on any man's profession, sect, or natural infirmity. He who stirs up against himself another's self-love, provokes the strongest passions in human nature.

Nothing is more rude than to criticize someone’s profession, beliefs, or natural weaknesses. When you challenge someone’s self-esteem, you trigger the strongest emotions in human nature.

Be careful of your word, even in keeping the most trifling appointment. But do not blame another for a failure of that kind, till you have heard his excuse.

Be careful with your words, even when making the smallest appointment. But don't blame someone else for missing it until you've heard their side of the story.

Never offer advice, but where there is some probability of its being followed.

Never give advice unless there's a chance it will be taken.

If you find yourself in a company which violently abuses an absent friend of yours, you need not feel that you are called upon to take up the club for him. You will do better by saying mildly that they must have been misinformed—that you are proud to call him your friend, which you could not do if you did not know him to be incapable of such things as they had heard. After this, if they are gentlemen, they will stop—indeed, if they had been gentlemen, they would hardly have assailed an absent one in a mixed party; and if you feel constrained to quit their company, it will be no sacrifice to your own self-respect or honor.

If you find yourself in a group that cruelly criticizes an absent friend of yours, you don’t have to feel obligated to defend him aggressively. It’s better to calmly point out that they must have gotten the wrong idea—that you’re proud to call him your friend, which you wouldn’t do if you didn’t know him to be incapable of the things they’ve heard. After this, if they are decent people, they’ll stop—actually, if they were decent, they probably wouldn’t have attacked someone who isn’t there in a mixed crowd; and if you feel you need to leave their company, it won’t compromise your self-respect or honor.

Fools pretend to foretell what will be the issue of things, and are laughed at for their awkward conjectures. Wise men, being aware of the uncertainty of human affairs, and having observed how small a matter often produces a great change, are modest in their conjectures.[29]

Fools act like they can predict the outcome of things and are mocked for their clumsy guesses. Wise people, knowing how uncertain human affairs are and having seen how a tiny issue can lead to a big change, are humble in their predictions.[29]

He who talks too fast, outruns his hearer's thoughts. He who speaks too slow, gives his hearer pain by hindering his thoughts, as a rider who frets his horse by reining him in too much.

The person who talks too fast leaves their listeners behind in thought. The person who speaks too slowly frustrates their listeners by holding back their thoughts, just like a rider annoys their horse by pulling the reins too tightly.

Never think to entertain people with what lies out of their way, be it ever so curious in its kind. Who would think of regaling a circle of ladies with the beauties of Homer's Greek, or a mixed company with Sir Isaac Newton's discoveries?

Never think of entertaining people with things that are outside their interests, no matter how interesting they may be. Who would consider delighting a group of ladies with the wonders of Homer's Greek, or a mixed crowd with Sir Isaac Newton's discoveries?

Do well, but do not boast of it. For that will lessen the commendation you might otherwise have deserved.

Do good, but don’t brag about it. Doing so will lessen the praise you might have otherwise earned.

Never ask a question under any circumstances. In the first place, it is too proud; in the second place, it may be very inconvenient or very awkward to give a reply. A lady inquired of what branch of medical practice a certain gentleman was professor. He held the chair of midwifery!

Never ask a question no matter what. First of all, it’s too arrogant; secondly, it might be really inconvenient or awkward to answer. A lady asked what area of medicine a certain gentleman taught. He was the professor of midwifery!

To offer advice to an angry man, is like blowing against a tempest.

To give advice to an angry person is like trying to blow against a storm.

Too much preciseness and solemnity in pronouncing what one says in common conversation, as if one was preaching, is generally taken for an indication of self-conceit and arrogance.

Being overly precise and serious when speaking in casual conversation, as if one were giving a sermon, is usually seen as a sign of self-importance and arrogance.

Make your company a rarity, and people will value it. Men despise what they can easily have.

Make your company unique, and people will appreciate it. People tend to ignore what they can easily obtain.

Value truth, however you come by it. Who would not pick up a jewel that lay on a dung-hill?

Value the truth, no matter how you find it. Who wouldn't pick up a jewel that was sitting on a pile of dung?

The beauty of behavior consists in the manner, not the matter of your discourse.

The beauty of behavior lies in how you say things, not just what you say.

It is not in good taste for a lady to say "Yes, sir," and "No, sir," to a gentleman, or frequently to introduce the word "Sir," at the end of her sentence, unless she desire[30] to be exceedingly reserved toward the person with whom she is conversing.

It’s not appropriate for a lady to say "Yes, sir," and "No, sir," to a gentleman, or to often use the word "Sir" at the end of her sentences, unless she wants to seem very formal or distant with the person she’s talking to.

If your superior treats you with familiarity, it will not therefore become you to treat him in the same manner.

If your boss talks to you casually, it doesn't mean you should do the same with him.

A good way to avoid impertinent and pumping inquiries, is by answering with another question. An evasion may also serve the purpose. But a lie is inexcusable on any occasion, especially when used to conceal the truth from one who has no authority to demand it.

A good way to avoid rude and pushy questions is by responding with another question. Avoiding the issue can also work. But lying is never justifiable, especially when it's used to hide the truth from someone who has no right to ask for it.

To reprove with success, the following circumstances are necessary, viz.: mildness, secrecy, intimacy, and the esteem of the person you would reprove.

To successfully give criticism, the following factors are necessary: gentleness, discretion, a close relationship, and the respect of the person you're addressing.

If you be nettled with severe raillery, take care never to show that you are stung, unless you choose to provoke more. The way to avoid being made a butt, is not to set up for an archer.

If you’re bothered by harsh teasing, be careful not to show that it affects you, or you might invite more. The best way to avoid being a target is not to act like you’re aiming for one.

To set up for a critic is bullying mankind.

To set someone up for criticism is to bully humanity.

Reflect upon the different appearances things make to you from what they did some years ago, and don't imagine that your opinion will never alter, because you are extremely positive at present. Let the remembrance of your past changes of sentiment make you more flexible.

Reflect on how things look to you now compared to a few years ago, and don’t think that your opinion won’t change, just because you feel very sure about it now. Let the memory of how your feelings have changed in the past make you more adaptable.

If ever you were in a passion, did you not find reason afterwards to be sorry for it, and will you again allow your self to be guilty of a weakness, which will certainly be in the same manner followed by repentance, besides being attended with pain?

If you’ve ever been really angry, didn’t you later regret it? Are you really going to let yourself make that same mistake again, knowing it will lead to regret and pain?

Never argue with any but men of sense and temper.

Never argue with anyone except those who are sensible and calm.

It is ill-manners to trouble people with talking too much either of yourself, or your affairs. If you are full of your[31]self, consider that you, and your affairs, are not so interesting to other people as to you.

It's bad manners to bother people by talking too much about yourself or your issues. If you’re really into your own stuff, remember that you and your affairs aren’t as interesting to others as they are to you.

Keep silence sometimes, upon subjects which you are known to be a judge of. So your silence, where you are ignorant, will not discover you.

Keep quiet sometimes about topics where you have expertise. That way, your silence on things you don’t know won’t reveal your ignorance.

To use phrases which admit of a double meaning is ungentlemanly, and, if addressed to a lady, they become positively insulting.

Using phrases that have a double meaning is not gentlemanly, and when directed at a lady, they become outright insulting.

There is a vulgar custom, too prevalent, of calling almost everybody "colonel" in this country, of which it is sufficient to say, that this false use of titles prevails most among the lower ranks of society—a fact which sufficiently stamps upon it its real character, and renders it, to say the least, a doubtful compliment to him who has no right to the title.

There’s a common and somewhat crass habit in this country of referring to almost everyone as "colonel." It’s enough to point out that this misuse of titles is most common among the lower social classes—a fact that clearly reflects its true nature and makes it, at the very least, a questionable compliment to someone who doesn’t actually hold that title.

Think like the wise; but talk like ordinary people. Never go out of the common road, but for somewhat.

Think like a wise person, but speak like everyone else. Only stray from the beaten path if there's a good reason to.

Don't dispute against facts well established, merely because there is somewhat unaccountable in them. That the world should be created of nothing is to us inconceivable but not therefore to be doubted.

Don't argue against well-established facts just because they seem a bit inexplicable. That the world was created from nothing is unimaginable to us, but that doesn't mean we should doubt it.

As you are going to a party of mirth, think of the hazard you run of misbehaving. While you are engaged, do not wholly forget yourself. And after all is over, reflect how you have behaved. If well, be thankful; it is more than you could have promised. If otherwise, be more careful for the future.

As you head to a fun party, consider the risk of acting out. While you’re having a good time, don’t completely lose yourself. And once it’s all over, think about how you acted. If you did well, be grateful; it’s more than you could have guaranteed. If not, be extra cautious next time.

It will never do to be ignorant of the names and approximate ages of great composers, especially in large cities, where music is so highly appreciated and so common a theme. It will be decidedly condemnatory if you[32] talk of the new opera "Don Giovanni," or Rossini's "Trovatore," or are ignorant who composed "Fidelio," and in what opera occur such common pieces as "Ciascun lo dice," or "Il Segreto." I do not say that these trifles are indispensable, and when a man has better knowledge to offer, especially with genius or "cleverness" to back it, he will not only be pardoned for an ignorance of them, but can even take a high tone, and profess indifference or contempt of them. But, at the same time, such ignorance stamps an ordinary man, and hinders conversation.

It’s essential to know the names and approximate ages of great composers, especially in big cities where music is deeply appreciated and frequently discussed. It’s definitely frowned upon if you mention the new opera "Don Giovanni," or Rossini's "Trovatore," or if you don’t know who wrote "Fidelio," or which opera features well-known pieces like "Ciascun lo dice" or "Il Segreto." I’m not saying these details are absolutely necessary, and if someone has more valuable knowledge to share, especially with talent or skill backing them up, they can be forgiven for not knowing these things, or even take a superior stance of indifference or disdain towards them. However, such ignorance makes a person seem ordinary and limits the flow of conversation.

Don't talk of "the opera" in the presence of those who are not frequenters of it. They will imagine that you are showing off, or that you are lying, and that you have never been to the opera twice in your life. For the same reason, avoid too frequently speaking of your acquaintance with celebrated men, unless you are a public man yourself, who would be supposed to have such acquaintance.

Don't mention "the opera" around people who don't go often. They'll think you're bragging or lying, and that you've only been to the opera a couple of times in your life. For the same reason, try not to talk too much about knowing famous people unless you're a public figure yourself, who would be expected to know them.

Do not sit dumb in company. That looks either like pride, cunning, or stupidity. Give your opinion modestly, but freely; hear that of others with candor; and ever endeavor to find out, and to communicate truth.

Don't sit silently in a group. It either comes off as pride, deceit, or ignorance. Share your thoughts openly but humbly; listen to others with an open mind; and always try to discover and share the truth.

In mixed company, be readier to hear than to speak, and put people upon talking of what is in their own way. For then you will both oblige them, and be most likely to improve by their conversation.

In mixed company, be more ready to listen than to speak, and let people discuss what interests them. This way, you'll both make them happy and likely learn from their conversation.

Humanity will direct to be particularly cautious of treating with the least appearance of neglect those who have lately met with misfortunes, and are sunk in life. Such persons are apt to think themselves slighted, when no such thing is intended. Their minds being already sore, feel the least rub very severely. And who would be so cruel as to add affliction to the afflicted?[33]

Humanity should be especially careful not to show any neglect towards those who have recently faced misfortunes and are struggling in life. Such individuals are likely to feel overlooked, even when that's not the intention. Their minds are already hurting and can be deeply affected by the slightest slight. And who would be so heartless as to add to the pain of those who are already suffering?[33]

To smother the generosity of those who have obliged you, is imprudent, as well as ungrateful. The mention of kindnesses received may excite those who hear it to deserve your good word, by imitating the example which they see does others so much honor.

To shut down the generosity of those who have helped you is not only unwise but also ungrateful. Talking about the kindnesses you've received might inspire those who hear it to earn your praise by following the example that brings such honor to others.

Learning is like bank-notes. Prudence and good behavior are like silver, useful upon all occasions.

Learning is like banknotes. Wisdom and good conduct are like silver, valuable in any situation.

If you have been once in company with an idle person, it is enough. You need never go again. You have heard all he knows. And he has had no opportunity of learning anything new. For idle people make no improvements.

If you’ve spent time with a lazy person, that’s all you need. You don’t have to go back. You’ve heard everything they know, and they haven't learned anything new. Lazy people don’t make any progress.

Deep learning will make you acceptable to the learned; but it is only an easy and obliging behavior, and entertaining conversation, that will make you agreeable in all companies.

Deep learning will help you fit in with educated people; but it's only having an easygoing attitude and engaging conversation that will make you enjoyable company in any setting.

Men repent speaking ten times for once that they repent keeping silence.

Men regret speaking ten times more than they regret staying silent.

It is an advantage to have concealed one's opinion. For by that means you may change your judgment of things (which every wise man finds reason to do) and not be accused of fickleness.

It's a benefit to keep your opinions to yourself. This way, you can change how you feel about things (which every wise person knows is necessary) without being called inconsistent.

There is hardly any bodily blemish, which a winning behavior will not conceal, or make tolerable; and there is no external grace, which ill-nature or affectation will not deform.

There’s hardly any physical flaw that a charming personality can’t hide or make acceptable, and there’s no outward beauty that bad attitude or pretentiousness won’t ruin.

If you mean to make your side of the argument appear plausible, do not prejudice people against what you think truth by your passionate manner of defending it.

If you want to make your side of the argument seem believable, don’t turn people against what you believe is true by being too emotional in your defense of it.

There is an affected humility more insufferable than downright pride, as hypocrisy is more abominable than[34] libertinism. Take care that your virtues be genuine and unsophisticated.

There’s a fake humility that’s even more unbearable than outright pride, just as hypocrisy is more contemptible than indulgence. Make sure your virtues are real and uncomplicated.

Never ask any one who is conversing with you to repeat his words. Nothing is ruder than to say, "Pardon me, will you repeat that sentence? I did not hear you at first," and thus imply that your attention was wandering when he first spoke.

Never ask someone who is talking to you to repeat what they said. There's nothing ruder than saying, "Sorry, could you repeat that? I didn't hear you at first," and implying that you weren't paying attention when they first spoke.

When we speak of ourselves and another person, whether he is absent or present, propriety requires us to mention ourselves last. Thus we should say, he and I, you and I.

When we talk about ourselves and another person, whether they're there or not, it's proper to mention ourselves last. So we should say, he and I, you and I.

If a man is telling that which is as old as the hills, or which you believe to be false, the better way is to let him go on. Why should you refuse a man the pleasure of believing that he is telling you something which you never heard before? Besides, by refusing to believe him, or by telling him that his story is old, you not only mortify him, but the whole company is made uneasy, and, by sympathy, share his mortification.

If a guy is sharing something really old or something you think is untrue, it's better to just let him keep going. Why take away his enjoyment of feeling like he's telling you something new? Plus, if you don't believe him or tell him that his story is old, you not only embarrass him but also make everyone else uncomfortable, and they end up feeling his embarrassment too.

Never notice it if others make mistakes in language. To notice by word or look such errors in those around you, is excessively ill-bred.

Never point out if others make mistakes in language. To notice these errors verbally or through your expression toward those around you is extremely rude.

Avoid raillery and sarcasm in social parties. They are weapons which few can use; and because you happen to have a razor in your possession, that is no reason why you should be allowed to cut the throats of the rest who are unarmed. Malicious jests at the expense of those who are present or absent, show that he who uses them is devoid both of the instincts and habits of a gentleman. Where two individuals or the whole company agree to banter each other with good-natured sallies of wit, it is very pleasant, but the least taint of ill-nature spoils all.[35]

Avoid teasing and sarcasm at social gatherings. These are tools that few can handle; just because you have a sharp tongue doesn't mean you should hurt those who can't defend themselves. Mean jokes at the expense of others, whether they're there or not, reveal that the person using them lacks the qualities and manners of a gentleman. When two people or the entire group agree to joke around with each other in a friendly way, it's enjoyable, but even a hint of malice ruins everything.[35]

If upon the entrance of a visitor you continue a conversation begun before, you should always explain the subject to the new-comer.

If a visitor arrives while you’re having a conversation, you should always explain the topic to the newcomer.

If there is any one in the company whom you do not know, be careful how you let off any epigrams or pleasant little sarcasms. You might be very witty upon halters to a man whose father had been hanged. The first requisite for successful conversation is to know your company well.

If there's anyone in the group you don't know, be cautious about throwing out any clever remarks or light sarcasm. You could be really funny about ropes to someone whose dad was hanged. The first requirement for a good conversation is to know your audience well.

Carefully avoid subjects which may be construed into personalities, and keep a strict reserve upon family matters. Avoid, if you can, seeing the skeleton in your friend's closet, but if it is paraded for your special benefit, regard it as a sacred confidence, and never betray your knowledge to a third party.

Carefully steer clear of topics that could be seen as personal, and maintain a strict boundary regarding family issues. Try to avoid uncovering any secrets in your friend’s life, but if they are openly shared with you, treat that information as a sacred trust and never disclose it to anyone else.

Listen attentively and patiently to what is said. It is a great and difficult talent to be a good listener, but it is one which the well-bred man has to acquire, at whatever pains. Do not anticipate the point of a story which another person is reciting, or take it from his lips to finish it in your own language. To do this is a great breach of etiquette.

Listen carefully and patiently to what’s being said. It’s a valuable and challenging skill to be a good listener, but it’s something a cultured person must develop, no matter the effort involved. Don’t jump ahead and assume the point of a story someone else is sharing, or try to finish it in your own words. Doing so is a serious breach of etiquette.

Dr. Johnson, whose reputation as a talker was hardly less than that which he acquired as a writer, prided himself on the appositeness of his quotations, the choice of his words, and the correctness of his expressions. Had he lived in this "age of progress," he would have discovered that his lexicon was not only incomplete, but required numerous emendations. We can fancy the irritable moralist endeavoring to comprehend the idea which a young lady wishes to convey when she expresses the opinion that a bonnet is "awful," or that of a young gentleman, when he asserts that his coat is "played out!"[36]

Dr. Johnson, known for being a great talker as much as a writer, took pride in the relevance of his quotes, the precision of his word choices, and the accuracy of his expressions. If he had lived in this "age of progress," he would have found that his vocabulary was not only lacking but also needed several updates. We can imagine the irritable moralist trying to understand what a young lady means when she says a bonnet is "awful," or what a young man means when he claims his coat is "played out!"[36]

Avoid the use of proverbs in conversation, and all sorts of cant phrases. This error is, I believe, censured by Lord Chesterfield, and is one of the most offensively vulgar which a person can commit.

Avoid using proverbs in conversation and any kind of cliché phrases. This mistake is, I think, criticized by Lord Chesterfield, and it's one of the most annoyingly unrefined things a person can do.

It is bad manners to satirize lawyers in the presence of lawyers, or doctors in the presence of one of that calling, and so of all the professions. Nor should you rail against bribery and corruption in the presence of politicians, (especially of a New York politician,) or members of Congress, as they will have good reason to suppose that you are hinting at them. It is the aim of politeness to leave the arena of social intercourse untainted with any severity of language, or bitterness of feeling. There are places and occasions where wrong must be exposed and reproved, but it is an unpardonable piece of rudeness to attempt such things at your own or another's social party, where everything is carefully to be avoided that can in the least disturb the happiness of any one. For this reason all kinds of controversies are, as a general rule, to be avoided at such times.

It’s considered rude to make fun of lawyers when lawyers are around, or to criticize doctors in front of them, and this goes for all professions. You also shouldn’t criticize bribery and corruption in the presence of politicians, especially New York politicians, or Congress members, as they will likely think you’re referring to them. Politeness aims to keep social interactions free from harsh language or negative feelings. There are times and places where wrongs need to be exposed and addressed, but it’s incredibly rude to try to do this at a social gathering, whether it’s your own or someone else’s, where you should avoid anything that might disturb anyone’s happiness. That’s why it’s generally best to steer clear of any arguments at such events.

Any conversation (that is not interdicted by decency and propriety) which can be pleasing to the whole company, is desirable. Amusement, more than instruction even, is to be sought for in social parties. People are not supposed to come together on such occasions because they are ignorant and need teaching, but to seek amusement and relaxation from professional and daily cares. All the English books on etiquette tell you that "punning is scrupulously to be avoided as a species of ale-house wit," and a savage remark of Dr. Johnson is usually quoted on the subject. But punning is no more to be avoided than any other kind of wit; and if all wit is to be banished from the social circle, it will be left a stupid affair indeed. All kinds of wit, puns by no means excepted, give a delightful relish[37] to social parties when they spring up naturally and spontaneously out of the themes of conversation. But for a man to be constantly straining himself to make jokes is to make himself ridiculous, and to annoy the whole company, and is, therefore, what no gentleman will be guilty of.

Any conversation (that isn’t inappropriate or offensive) that can be enjoyable for everyone is welcomed. Fun, even more than learning, is what we should aim for at social gatherings. People don’t come together on these occasions because they’re clueless and need education, but to find enjoyment and take a break from their work and daily stress. All the English books on social etiquette warn that "punning should be strictly avoided as a form of low humor," and a harsh comment from Dr. Johnson is often cited on this topic. However, punning should be no more avoided than any other type of humor; if all wit is banned from social settings, they will surely become dull. All forms of wit, including puns, add a wonderful flavor to social gatherings when they arise naturally and spontaneously from the conversation topics. But for someone to always be forcing jokes can make them look foolish and annoy everyone, which is something no gentleman would do.

Talk as little of yourself as possible, or of any science or business in which you have acquired fame. There is a banker in New York who is always certain to occupy the time of every party he gets into, by talking of his per cents, and boasting that he began life without a cent—which every one readily believes; and if he were to add that he began life in a pig-pen, they would believe that too.

Talk as little about yourself as you can, or any field where you've gained recognition. There's a banker in New York who never fails to take over the conversation at any gathering by bragging about his percentages and claiming that he started out with nothing—and everyone believes him without question; if he were to say that he grew up in a pigpen, they’d buy that story too.

If you put on a proud carriage, people will want to know what there is in you to be proud of. And it is ten to one whether they value your accomplishments at the same rate as you. And the higher you aspire, they will be the more desirous to mortify you.

If you walk around with a proud attitude, people will want to know what you have to be proud of. Chances are they won't value your achievements as much as you do. And the higher you aim, the more they will want to bring you down.

Nothing is more nauseous than apparent self-sufficiency. For it shows the company two things, which are extremely disagreeable: that you have a high opinion of yourself, and that you have comparatively a mean opinion of them.

Nothing is more sickening than fake self-sufficiency. It reveals two things to those around you that are really unpleasant: that you think highly of yourself and that you have a pretty low opinion of them.

It is the concussion of passions that produces a storm. Let an angry man alone, and he will cool off himself.

It’s the clash of emotions that creates chaos. Leave an angry person alone, and they will settle down on their own.

It is but seldom that very remarkable occurrences fall out in life. The evenness of your temper will be in most danger of being troubled by trifles which take you by surprise.

It’s rare for really remarkable things to happen in life. The steadiness of your mood is usually most at risk from minor annoyances that catch you off guard.

It is as obliging in company, especially of superiors, to listen attentively, as to talk entertainingly.

It is just as courteous in social situations, especially with those in higher positions, to listen carefully as it is to speak in an interesting way.

Don't think of knocking out another person's brains, because he differs in opinion from you. It will be as rational[38] to knock yourself on the head, because you differ from yourself ten years ago.

Don't think about beating up someone just because they have a different opinion than you. It would make just as much sense to hit yourself on the head for having different thoughts than you did ten years ago.

If you want to gain any man's good opinion, take particular care how you behave, the first time you are in company with him. The light you appear in at first, to one who is neither inclined to think well or ill of you, will strongly prejudice him either for or against you.

If you want to earn a man's good opinion, pay special attention to how you act the first time you're around him. The impression you make at that moment, to someone who isn't already biased towards you, will significantly influence whether he thinks positively or negatively about you.

Good humor is the only shield to keep off the darts of the satirical railer. If you have a quiver well stored, and are sure of hitting him between the joints of the harness, do not spare him. But you had better not bend your bow than miss your aim.

Good humor is the only defense against the attacks of a sarcastic critic. If you have a well-stocked arsenal and are confident in your ability to strike him at his weak points, don’t hold back. But it’s better not to shoot at all than to miss your target.

The modest man is seldom the object of envy.

The humble person is rarely the target of envy.

In the company of ladies, do not labor to establish learned points by long-winded arguments. They do not care to take too much pains to find out truth.

In the company of women, don’t try to prove your points with long-winded arguments. They aren’t interested in putting in too much effort to uncover the truth.

You will forbear to interrupt a person who is telling a story, even though he is making historical mistakes in dates and facts. If he makes mistakes it is his own fault, and it is not your business to mortify him by attempting to correct his blunders in presence of those with whom he is ambitious to stand well.

You should avoid interrupting someone who is telling a story, even if they are getting historical dates and facts wrong. If they make mistakes, that's their issue, and it's not your place to embarrass them by trying to correct their errors in front of people they want to impress.

In a dispute, if you cannot reconcile the parties, withdraw from them. You will surely make one enemy, perhaps two, by taking either side in an argument when the speakers have lost their temper.

In a dispute, if you can't bring the parties together, step away from them. You will definitely make one enemy, maybe two, by choosing sides in an argument when the speakers have lost their cool.

Do not dispute in a party of ladies and gentlemen. If a gentleman advances an opinion which is different from ideas you are known to entertain, either appear not to have heard it, or differ with him as gently as possible. You will not say, "Sir, you are mistaken!" "Sir, you are[39] wrong!" or that you "happen to know better;" but you will rather use some such phrase as, "Pardon me—if I am not mistaken," etc. This will give him a chance to say some such civil thing as that he regrets to disagree with you; and if he has not the good manners to do it, you have, at any rate, established your own manners as those of a gentleman in the eyes of the company. And when you have done that, you need not trouble yourself about any opinions he may advance contrary to your own.

Do not argue in a gathering of ladies and gentlemen. If a gentleman shares an opinion that differs from what you believe, either act like you didn't hear him, or disagree as politely as possible. You should avoid saying, "Sir, you're mistaken!" "Sir, you're[39] wrong!" or that you "happen to know better;" instead, you might say something like, "Excuse me—if I'm not mistaken," etc. This will give him an opportunity to say something courteous like that he regrets disagreeing with you; and if he lacks the good manners to do so, you have, at least, established your own manners as being those of a gentleman in the eyes of the group. Once you've done that, you shouldn’t worry about any opinions he might express that clash with your own.

If you talk sentences, do not at the same time give yourself a magisterial air in doing it. An easy conversation is the only agreeable one, especially in mixed company.

If you're speaking in full sentences, don’t act like you're in charge while doing it. A relaxed conversation is the only enjoyable one, especially in diverse groups.

Be sure of the fact, before you lose time in searching for a cause.

Be sure of this before you waste time looking for a reason.

If you have a friend that will reprove your faults and foibles, consider you enjoy a blessing, which the king upon the throne cannot have.

If you have a friend who will point out your mistakes and quirks, you should appreciate that you have a blessing that even a king on the throne doesn't have.

In disputes upon moral or scientific points, ever let your aim be to come at truth, not to conquer your opponent. So you never shall be at a loss in losing the argument, and gaining a new discovery.

In arguments about moral or scientific issues, always aim to find the truth, not to defeat your opponent. That way, you won’t feel defeated if you lose the argument but instead will gain a new insight.

What may be very entertaining in company with ignorant people, may be tiresome to those who know more of the matter than yourself.

What might be really fun with uninformed people can become boring for those who know more about the subject than you do.

There is a sort of accidental and altogether equivocal type of city women, who never get into the country, but they employ their time in trying to astonish the country people with narrations of the fine things they left behind them in the city. If they have a dirty little closet, with ten valueless books in it, they will call it their library. If they have some small room, that is used as kitchen, parlor, and dining-room, they will magnify it into a drawing-[40]room. And a hundred other little signs of their great vulgarity they will constantly insist on exhibiting to their country auditors.

There’s a kind of city woman who never sets foot in the countryside, yet spends her time trying to impress the locals with stories about the glamorous things she left behind in the city. If she has a cramped little closet with ten worthless books, she’ll call it her library. If she has a small room that serves as a kitchen, living room, and dining area, she’ll hype it up as a drawing-[40]room. And there are countless other little signs of their great pretentiousness that they’ll always be eager to show off to the countryside folks.

Put yourself on the same level as the person to whom you speak, and under penalty of being considered a pedantic idiot, refrain from explaining any expression or word that you may use.

Put yourself on the same level as the person you're talking to, and to avoid being seen as a know-it-all, don’t explain any expression or word you use.

If you are really a wit, remember that in conversation its true office consists more in finding it in others, than showing off a great deal of it yourself. He who goes out of your company pleased with himself is sure to be pleased with you. Even as great a man as Dr. Johnson once retired from a party where everybody had spent the evening in listening to him, and remarked, as he went out, "We have had a pleasant evening, and much excellent conversation."

If you’re truly witty, keep in mind that in conversation, your main role is to draw out the wit in others rather than flaunting your own. If someone leaves your company feeling good about themselves, they’re likely to feel good about you. Even someone as renowned as Dr. Johnson once left a gathering where everyone had spent the night listening to him and commented as he exited, "We had a great evening and a lot of excellent conversation."

If you happen to fall into company where the talk runs into party, obscenity, scandal, folly, or vice of any kind, you had better pass for morose or unsocial, among people whose good opinion is not worth having, than shock your own conscience by joining in conversation which you must disapprove of.

If you find yourself in a group where the conversation drifts into partying, inappropriate subjects, gossip, foolishness, or any kind of wrongdoing, it's better to come off as gloomy or unsociable among people whose approval isn’t worth it than to betray your own values by participating in a discussion you can't agree with.

If you would have a right account of things from illiterate people, let them tell their story in their own way. If you put them upon talking according to logical rules, you will quite confound them.

If you want an accurate account of things from uneducated people, let them tell their story in their own words. If you try to make them speak in a logical way, you'll completely confuse them.

I was much pleased with the saying of a gentleman, who was engaged in a friendly argument with another upon a point in morals. "You and I [says he to his antagonist] seem, as far as I hitherto understand, to differ considerably in our opinions. Let us, if you please, try wherein we can agree." The scheme in most disputes is to try who shall conquer, or confound the other. It is therefore no [41] wonder that so little light is struck out in conversation, where a candid inquiry after truth is the least thing thought of.

I was quite impressed by what a guy said during a friendly debate with someone else about a moral issue. "You and I," he told his opponent, "seem to have pretty different views so far. Let's see where we can find some common ground." In most arguments, the goal is to see who can overpower or confuse the other person. So it's no surprise that conversations don’t shed much light when the least thing on people’s minds is a genuine search for truth. [41]

By all means, shun the vulgar habit of joking at the expense of women. All such tricks as refusing a lady a piece of tongue, because "women already have tongue enough," are as vulgar as they are old and stale. The man who does not respect woman, exposes himself to the suspicion of associating generally with the fallen portion of the sex. And besides, he has no right to make a respectable parlor or drawing-room the theater of such vulgar jokes and railing against the sex as go down in low society.

By all means, avoid the crude habit of making jokes at women's expense. Tricks like refusing a woman a piece of tongue because "women already have tongue enough" are as tasteless as they are old and worn out. A man who doesn't respect women makes himself look bad, suggesting he associates with the less respectable part of the female population. Plus, he has no right to turn a respectable living room or parlor into a stage for such crude jokes and complaints about women that you'd hear in low society.

If a man complains to you of his wife, a woman of her husband, a parent of a child, or a child of a parent, be very cautious how you meddle between such near relations, to blame the behavior of one to the other. You will only have the hatred of both parties, and do no good with either. But this does not hinder your giving both parties, or either, your best advice in a prudent manner.

If a man complains to you about his wife, a woman about her husband, a parent about a child, or a child about a parent, be very careful about getting involved in such close relationships by pointing blame from one to the other. You'll only earn the dislike of both sides and won’t help either of them. However, this doesn’t stop you from offering your best advice to both or either one in a sensible way.

Be prudently secret. But don't affect to make a secret of what all the world may know, nor give yourself airs of being as close as a conspirator. You will better disappoint idle curiosity by seeming to have nothing to conceal.

Be wisely discreet. But don’t pretend to keep a secret about what everyone already knows, nor act like you’re as secretive as a conspirator. You’ll better dismiss idle curiosity by appearing to have nothing to hide.

Never blame a friend without joining some commendation to make reproof go down.

Never criticize a friend without including some praise to make the criticism easier to accept.

It is by giving free rein to folly, in conversation and action, that people expose themselves to contempt and ridicule. The modest man may deprive himself of some part of the applause of some sort of people in conversation, by not shining altogether so much as he might have done. Or he may deprive himself of some lesser advantages in life by his reluctancy in putting himself forward. But it is only the rash and impetuous talker, or actor, that effect[42]ually exposes himself in company, or ruins himself in life. It is therefore easy to determine which is the safest side to err on.

It’s by letting foolishness take over in what we say and do that people invite contempt and mockery. A modest person might miss out on some praise from certain people in conversations by not standing out as much as they could. They might also give up some minor benefits in life by hesitating to promote themselves. But it’s only the reckless and impulsive speaker or performer who truly makes a fool of themselves in social settings or messes up their life. So, it’s pretty clear which side it’s safer to err on.[42]

It is a base temper in mankind, that they will not take the smallest slight at the hand of those who have done them the greatest kindness.

It’s a basic flaw in human nature that people won’t tolerate even the smallest offense from those who have shown them the greatest kindness.

If you fall into the greatest company, in a natural and unforced way, look upon yourself as one of them; and do not sneak, nor suffer any one to treat you unworthily, without just showing that you know behavior. But if you see them disposed to be rude, overbearing, or purse-proud, it will be more decent and less troublesome to retire, than to wrangle with them.

If you find yourself in the best company, naturally and without effort, consider yourself one of them; don’t act small or let anyone treat you poorly without showing that you understand how to behave. But if you see them acting rude, arrogant, or arrogant about money, it’s better and less of a hassle to leave than to argue with them.

There cannot be any practice more offensive than that of taking a person aside to whisper in a room with company; yet this rudeness is of frequent occurrence—and that with those who know it to be improper.

There’s nothing more offensive than pulling someone aside to whisper in a room full of people; yet this rudeness happens often—even with those who know it’s inappropriate.

If at any time you chance, in conversation, to get on a side of an argument which you find not to be tenable, or any other way over-shoot yourself, turn off the subject in as easy and good humored a way as you can. If you proceed still, and endeavor, right or wrong, to make your first point good, you will only entangle yourself the more, and in the end expose yourself.

If you ever find yourself in a conversation and realize you've taken an unsustainable position in an argument, or if you misspeak in any way, try to change the subject as smoothly and cheerfully as you can. If you keep pushing the point, whether you're right or wrong, you'll only get more tangled up and eventually make yourself look bad.

Never over-praise any absent person, especially ladies, in company of ladies. It is the way to bring envy and hatred upon those whom you wish well to.

Never over-praise anyone who isn't present, especially women, when you’re around other women. It only creates envy and resentment towards those you intend to support.

To try whether your conversation is likely to be acceptable to people of sense, imagine what you say written down, or printed, and consider how it would read; whether it would appear natural, improving and entertaining; or affected, unmeaning, or mischievous.[43]

To see if what you're saying will resonate with sensible people, picture your words written down or printed out, and think about how they would come across; would they seem natural, uplifting, and entertaining, or pretentious, pointless, or harmful?[43]

It is better, in conversation with positive men, to turn off the subject in dispute with some merry conceit, than keep up the contention to the disturbance of the company.

It’s better, when talking with upbeat people, to change the subject with a lighthearted joke than to keep arguing and disrupt the group.

Don't give your advice upon any extraordinary emergency, nor your opinion upon any difficult point, especially in company of eminent persons, without first taking time to deliberate. If you say nothing, it may not be known whether your silence was owing to the ignorance of the subject, or to modesty. If you give a rash and crude opinion, you are effectually and irrecoverably exposed.

Don't offer your advice on any major emergency, nor your opinion on any complicated issue, especially in the company of important people, without first taking time to think it over. If you don’t say anything, people might not know if your silence is due to not knowing the topic or just being modest. But if you give a careless and rough opinion, you will be thoroughly and permanently exposed.

If you fill your fancy, while you are in company, with suspicions of their thinking meanly of you; if you puff yourself up with imaginations of appearing to them a very witty, or profound person; if you discompose yourself with fears of misbehaving before them, or in any way put yourself out of yourself, you will not appear in your natural color, but in that of an affected, personated character, which is always disagreeable.

If you let your mind wander while you're with others, worrying that they think poorly of you; if you inflate your ego with thoughts of trying to seem really witty or deep to them; if you stress about acting badly in front of them, or change who you are in any way, you won’t show your true self but instead come off as a fake character, which is always off-putting.

It may be useful to study, at leisure, a variety of proper phrases for such occasions as are most frequent in life, as civilities to superiors, expressions of kindness to inferiors; congratulations, condolence, expressions of gratitude, acknowledgment of faults, asking or denying of favors, etc. I prescribe no particular phrases, because, our language continually fluctuating, they must soon become stiff and unfashionable. The best method of acquiring the accomplishment of graceful and easy manner of expression for the common occasions of life, is attention and imitation of well-bred people. Nothing makes a man appear more contemptible than barrenness, pedantry, or impropriety of expression.

It can be helpful to take your time and study a variety of appropriate phrases for the situations we often encounter in life, like polite greetings to superiors, friendly gestures to those below us, congratulations, condolences, expressions of gratitude, acknowledging mistakes, and asking for or refusing favors, etc. I won’t suggest specific phrases because our language is always changing, and they quickly become outdated and awkward. The best way to develop a smooth and natural way of expressing yourself for everyday situations is to pay attention to and imitate well-mannered people. Nothing makes a person seem more ridiculous than a lack of originality, being overly pedantic, or using inappropriate language.

Avoid flattery. A delicate compliment is permissible in conversation, but flattery is broad, coarse, and to sensi[44]ble people, disgusting. If you flatter your superiors, they will distrust you, thinking you have some selfish end; if you flatter ladies, they will despise you, thinking you have no other conversation.

Avoid flattery. A subtle compliment is okay in conversation, but flattery is obvious, crude, and repulsive to sensitive people. If you flatter your bosses, they will become suspicious of you, thinking you have a hidden agenda; if you flatter women, they will look down on you, believing you lack anything interesting to say.

If you meet an ill-bred fellow in company, whose voice and manners are offensive to you, you cannot resent it at the time, because by so doing you compel the whole company to be spectators of your quarrel, and the pleasure of the party would be spoiled.

If you come across a rude person in a group whose voice and behavior bother you, you can't react right away, because doing so would force everyone to watch your argument, and it would ruin the enjoyment of the gathering.

If you must speak upon a difficult point, be the last speaker if you can.

If you need to discuss a tough topic, try to be the last person to speak if possible.

You will not be agreeable to company, if you strive to bring in or keep up a subject unsuitable to their capacities, or humor.

You won't be pleasant to be around if you try to bring up or maintain a topic that doesn't match their interests or sense of humor.

You will never convince a man of ordinary sense by overbearing his understanding. If you dispute with him in such a manner as to show a due deference for his judgment, your complaisance may win him, though your saucy arguments could not.

You won't ever convince an average person by talking down to him. If you engage with him in a way that respects his view, your courtesy might win him over, even if your arrogant arguments failed.

Avoid appearing dogmatical and too positive in any assertions you make, which can possibly be subject to any contradiction. He that is peremptory in his own story, may meet with another as positive as himself to contradict him, and then the two Sir Positives will be sure to have a skirmish.

Avoid coming across as dogmatic and overly confident in any statements you make, as they could be challenged. Someone who is adamant about their own narrative may encounter another who is just as certain to contradict them, and then the two rigid thinkers will likely end up in a conflict.

The frequent use of the name of God, or the Devil; allusions to passages of Scripture; mocking at anything serious and devout, oaths, vulgar by-words, cant phrases, affected hard words, when familiar terms will do as well; scraps of Latin, Greek or French; quotations from plays spoke in a theatrical manner—all these, much used in con[45]versation, render a person very contemptible to grave and wise men.

The constant use of God's name or the Devil's; references to Bible verses; making fun of anything serious and pious, swearing, crude expressions, pretentious phrases, and using complicated words when simpler ones would suffice; bits of Latin, Greek, or French; quoting from plays in an overly dramatic way—doing all these things often in conversation makes someone look very foolish to sensible and wise people.

If you send people away from your company well-pleased with themselves, you need not fear but they will be well enough pleased with you, whether they have received any instruction from you or not. Most people had rather be pleased than instructed.

If you send people away from your company feeling good about themselves, you don’t need to worry because they’ll be happy with you, whether they learned anything from you or not. Most people prefer to feel good rather than be educated.

If you can express yourself to be perfectly understood in ten words, never use a dozen. Go not about to prove, by a long series of reasoning, what all the world is ready to own.

If you can make yourself understood in ten words, don’t use more than that. Don’t try to prove with a long argument what everyone already agrees on.

If any one takes the trouble of finding fault with you, you ought in reason to suppose he has some regard for you, else he would not run the hazard of disobliging you, and drawing upon himself your hatred.

If anyone goes out of their way to criticize you, you should reasonably assume they care about you; otherwise, they wouldn't risk upsetting you and earning your dislike.

Do not ruffle or provoke any man; why should any one be the worse for coming into company with you? Be not yourself provoked. Why should you give any man the advantage over you?

Do not upset or provoke anyone; why should anyone have to suffer for being around you? Don't let others get under your skin. Why give anyone the upper hand over you?

To say that one has opinions very different from those commonly received, is saying that he either loves singularity, or that he thinks for himself. Which of the two is the case, can only be found by examining the grounds of his opinions.

To claim that someone has opinions that are very different from what most people believe means that they either enjoy being unique or that they think for themselves. To determine which it is, you need to look at the reasons behind their opinions.

Don't appear to the public too sure, or too eager upon any project. If it should miscarry, which it is a chance but it does, you will be laughed at. The surest way to prevent which, is not to tell your designs or prospects in life.

Don't seem too confident or too eager about any project in public. If it fails, which can happen, you'll be laughed at. The best way to avoid that is not to share your plans or aspirations.

If you give yourself a loose tongue in company, you may almost depend on being pulled to pieces as soon as your[46] back is turned, however they may seem entertained with your conversation.

If you speak too freely in front of others, you can almost count on being talked about as soon as you’re not around, no matter how entertained they might seem by your words.

For common conversation, men of ordinary abilities will upon occasion do well enough. And you may always pick something out of any man's discourse, by which you may profit. For an intimate friend to improve by, you must search half a country over, and be glad if you can find him at last.

For everyday conversations, average men can manage just fine sometimes. And you can always take away something useful from anyone's talk. But to find an intimate friend who can help you grow, you'll need to look all over the place and be grateful if you eventually find one.

Don't give your time to every superficial acquaintance: it is bestowing what is to you of inestimable worth, upon one who is not likely to be the better for it.

Don't waste your time on every shallow acquaintance: you're giving away something incredibly valuable to someone who probably won't appreciate it.

If a person has behaved to you in an unaccountable manner, don't at once conclude him a bad man, unless you find his character given up by all who know him, nor then, unless the facts alleged against him be undoubtedly proved, and wholly inexcusable. But this is not advising you to trust a person whose character you have any reason to suspect. Nothing can be more absurd than the common way of fixing people's characters. Such a one has disobliged me, therefore he is a villain. Such another has done me a kindness, therefore he is a saint.

If someone has acted strangely toward you, don’t immediately label them as a bad person, unless you find that everyone who knows them agrees and even then, only if the claims against them are clearly proven and completely unjustifiable. But this isn't suggesting that you should trust someone whose character you have any reason to doubt. It's completely ridiculous how people often judge others. If someone has upset me, then he must be a villain. If someone else has done something nice for me, then he must be a saint.

Superficial people are more agreeable the first time you are in their company, than ever afterwards. Men of judgment improve every succeeding conversation; beware therefore of judging by one interview.

Superficial people are more pleasant the first time you're with them than at any other time. People with good judgment make each conversation better; so be careful not to judge someone based on just one meeting.

You will not anger a man so much by showing him that you hate him, as by expressing a contempt of him.

You won't annoy a man as much by showing that you hate him as you will by showing that you look down on him.

Most women had rather have any of their good qualities slighted, than their beauty. Yet that is the most inconsiderable accomplishment of a woman of real merit.[47]

Most women would rather have any of their good qualities overlooked than their beauty. Yet, that is the least important trait of a woman who truly has merit.[47]

You will be always reckoned by the world nearly of the same character with those whose company you keep.

You will always be judged by the world based on the company you keep.

You will please so much the less, if you go into company determined to shine. Let your conversation appear to rise out of thoughts suggested by the occasion, not strained or premeditated: nature always pleases: affectation is always odious.

You’ll please others much less if you go into a group determined to stand out. Let your conversation flow naturally from thoughts inspired by the moment, rather than forced or planned: being genuine is always appealing; pretentiousness is always off-putting.


ON DRESS.

It is hardly necessary to remind the reader that dress, though often considered a trifling matter, is one of considerable importance, for a man's personal appearance is a sort of "index and obscure prologue" to his character.

It is hardly necessary to remind the reader that clothing, though often seen as a minor issue, is actually quite significant, as a man's appearance serves as a kind of "index and subtle introduction" to his character.

Lord Chesterfield has said, "I cannot help forming some opinion of a man's sense and character from his dress." Besides, the appearance of a well-dressed man commands a certain degree of respect which would never be shown to a sloven. As Shakspeare has written, "The world is still deceived by ornament;" and there are those who associate fine clothes with fine people so strongly, that they do not trouble themselves to ascertain whether the wearers are worthy of respect, as others form their opinions of books by the gilding of the leaves and beauty of the binding.

Lord Chesterfield once said, "I can't help but form an opinion of a man's intelligence and character based on his clothing." Moreover, a well-dressed man naturally earns a level of respect that a sloppy person would never receive. As Shakespeare wrote, "The world is still fooled by appearances;" and some people associate nice clothes so strongly with good character that they don't take the time to find out if the wearer deserves respect, just like others judge books by their shiny covers and attractive bindings.

The dress of a gentleman should be such as not to excite any special observation, unless it be for neatness and propriety. The utmost care should be exercised to avoid even the appearance of desiring to attract attention by the peculiar formation of any article of attire, or by the display of an immoderate quantity of jewelry, both being a positive evidence of vulgarity. His dress should be studiously neat, leaving no other impression than that of a well-dressed gentleman.

A gentleman's dress should be such that it doesn’t draw any special attention, except for being tidy and appropriate. Great care should be taken to avoid even the hint of trying to attract attention through unusual clothing styles or excessive jewelry, as both show a lack of class. His outfit should be intentionally neat, giving off only the impression of a well-dressed gentleman.

Well-bred people do not often dress in what is called the "height of the fashion," as that is generally left to dan[49]dies and pretenders. But still it is undoubtedly a great point gained to be well dressed. To be fancifully dressed, in gaudy colors, is to be very badly dressed, however, and is an example of ill taste which is rarely met with among people of substantial good breeding.

Well-bred people don’t usually wear what’s considered the "height of fashion," as that tends to be reserved for show-offs and fakes. However, it’s definitely a big advantage to be well-dressed. Dressing in flashy styles and bright colors is actually considered poorly dressed, and this kind of bad taste is rarely found among those with genuine good breeding.

Cleanliness and neatness are the invariable accompaniments of good breeding. Every gentleman may not be dressed expensively, he may not be able to do so; but water is cheap, and no gentleman will ever go into company unmindful of cleanliness either in his person or apparel.

Cleanliness and neatness are always part of good manners. Every gentleman might not wear expensive clothes; he might not have the means to do so. But water is affordable, and no gentleman will ever enter society without being mindful of cleanliness in his appearance or clothing.

A well-dressed man does not require so much an extensive as a varied wardrobe. He wants a different costume for every season and every occasion; but if what he selects is simple rather than striking, he may appear in the same clothes as often as he likes, as long as they are fresh and appropriate to the season and the object. There are four kinds of coats which he must have: a business coat, a frock-coat, a dress-coat, and an over-coat. A well dressed man may do well with four of the first, and one of each of the others per annum. An economical man can get along with less.

A well-dressed man doesn’t need a huge wardrobe but rather a diverse one. He should have different outfits for every season and occasion; however, if he chooses simple styles instead of flashy ones, he can wear the same clothes as often as he wants, as long as they are clean and suitable for the season and the event. He should have four types of coats: a business coat, a frock coat, a dress coat, and an overcoat. A well-dressed man might do fine with four of the business coats and one of each of the others each year. A budget-conscious man can manage with fewer.

Did any lady ever see a gentleman with an embroidered waistcoat, and a profusion of chains, rings, and trinkets adorning his person?

Did any woman ever see a man with an embroidered vest, covered in chains, rings, and jewelry?

Avoid affecting singularity in dress. Expensive dressing is no sign of a gentleman. If a gentleman is able to dress expensively it is very well for him to do so, but if he is not able to wear ten-dollar broadcloth, he may comfort himself with the reflection that cloth which costs but five dollars a yard will look quite as well when made into a well-fitting coat. With this suit, and well-made shoes, clean gloves, a white pocket-handkerchief, and an easy and graceful deportment withal, he may pass muster as a gentleman. Man[50]ners do quite as much to set off a suit of clothes as clothes do to set off a graceful person.

Avoid trying to stand out with your clothing. Dressing expensively isn’t a sign of a true gentleman. If a gentleman can afford to dress well, that’s great, but if he cannot wear a ten-dollar suit, he can take comfort in knowing that a five-dollar fabric can look just as good when tailored into a well-fitting coat. With this outfit, along with well-made shoes, clean gloves, a white handkerchief, and easy, graceful behavior, he can be seen as a gentleman. Manners play just as important a role in enhancing an outfit as clothes do in complementing a graceful individual. Man[50]ners do quite as much to set off a suit of clothes as clothes do to set off a graceful person.

A dress perfectly suited to a tall, good-looking man, may render one who is neither, ridiculous; as although the former may wear a remarkable waistcoat or singular coat, almost with impunity, the latter, by adopting a similar costume, exposes himself to the laughter of all who see him. An unassuming simplicity in dress should always be preferred, as it prepossesses every one in favor of the wearer.

A dress that looks great on a tall, attractive guy can make someone who is neither look silly; while the former can wear a fancy waistcoat or unique coat almost without worry, the latter, by trying to wear something similar, just invites the laughter of everyone around him. A modest and simple style should always be preferred, as it wins over everyone in favor of the wearer.

Avoid what is called the "ruffianly style of dress," or the nonchalant and slouching appearance of a half-unbuttoned vest, and suspenderless pantaloons. That sort of affectation is if possible even more disgusting than the painfully elaborate frippery of the dandy.

Avoid what's known as the "ruffian style of dress," or the carefree and sloppy look of a half-unbuttoned vest and pants without suspenders. That kind of pretentiousness is, if anything, even more repulsive than the overly elaborate style of a dandy.

Gentlemen never make any display of jewelry; that is given up entirely to the dominion of female taste. But ladies of good taste seldom wear it in the morning. It is reserved for evening display and for brilliant parties.

Gentlemen never show off jewelry; that’s completely left to women’s style. However, classy women usually don’t wear it in the morning. It’s saved for evening occasions and glamorous parties.

The native independence of American character regards with disdain many of the stringent social laws which are recognized in England and on the continent. Thus, the dress which many of our countryman adopt for the assembly-room and private parties would subject them to serious annoyance abroad. A frock-coat would not be tolerated a moment in any fashionable society in Europe, and whether it be esteemed a prejudice or otherwise, we are free to confess that in our opinion it is a violation of good taste, and unsuited either to a ball-room or private assembly.

The inherent independence of American character looks down on many of the strict social rules that are accepted in England and Europe. As a result, the outfits that many of our fellow citizens choose for social gatherings and private events would cause them significant discomfort abroad. A frock coat wouldn’t be accepted for even a second in any fashionable society in Europe, and whether this is seen as a biased opinion or not, we have to admit that we think it’s a breach of good taste and not appropriate for either a ballroom or a private gathering.

We should, however, be far from denying the claim of gentleman to any person, simply because he wore a frock-coat; for the fickle goddess, Fashion, tolerates it to a certain extent in America; but if the universal custom among the refined and polished members of society were to exclude[51] it, as in Europe, its use would manifest a contempt for the opinion of others, of which no gentleman could be guilty.

We shouldn’t deny someone the title of gentleman just because they wear a frock coat; Fashion, that unpredictable goddess, allows it to a degree in America. However, if the general custom among the cultured and sophisticated members of society were to banish it, as it is in Europe, wearing it would show a disregard for others' opinions, which no true gentleman would display.

If the title of gentleman should depend entirely and solely on one's conformation to the laws of etiquette, the most unprincipled profligate or debauchee might successfully wear it; it is, however, but the finish and polish of the jewel—not the diamond itself.

If being called a gentleman relied only on following the rules of etiquette, then even the most immoral person could easily claim the title; it's merely the shine and refinement of the jewel—not the diamond itself.

If we were allowed to say anything to the ladies concerning dress in a dictatorial way, and were sure of being obeyed, we should order them generally to dress less. How often do we see a female attired in the height of fashion, perfectly gorgeous in costume, sweeping along the dusty street, perspiring under the weight of her finery—dressed, in fact, in a manner fit only for a carriage. This is a very mistaken and absurd fashion, and such people would be astonished to see the simplicity of real aristocracy as regards dress.

If we could tell women how to dress in a commanding way and knew they'd listen, we would generally tell them to dress less. How often do we see a woman dressed in the latest fashion, looking stunning in her outfit, strolling down a dusty street, sweating under all her finery—dressed, in fact, in a way that’s only suitable for a carriage ride. This is a really misguided and ridiculous trend, and those people would be shocked to see how simply real aristocracy dresses.

In our allusions to the dress of a gentleman, we have urged a studied simplicity of apparel; the same remarks are equally applicable to that of a lady. Indeed, simplicity is the grand secret of a lady's toilet. When she burdens herself with a profusion of bijouterie she rather detracts from than adds to her personal appearance, while all outré fashions and ultra styles of dress, though they excite attention, neither win respect nor enhance the attraction of the wearer.

In discussing a gentleman's attire, we've emphasized a carefully considered simplicity in clothing; the same advice applies to women's fashion. In fact, simplicity is the key to a woman's look. When she overloads herself with too much jewelry, it tends to take away from her appearance rather than improve it. Also, all those outrageous trends and over-the-top styles, while they may draw attention, do not earn respect or boost the appeal of the person wearing them.

Some ladies, perhaps imagining that they are deficient in personal charms—and we are willing to believe that there are such, although the Chesterfieldian school of philosophers would ridicule the idea—endeavor to make their clothes the spell of their attraction. With this end in view, they labor by lavish expenditure to supply in expensive adornment what they lack in beauty of form or feature. Unfortunately for their success, elegant dressing does not depend upon[52] expense. A lady might wear the costliest silks that Italy could produce, adorn herself with laces from Brussels which years of patient toil are required to fabricate; she might carry the jewels of an Eastern princess around her neck and upon her wrists and fingers, yet still, in appearance, be essentially vulgar. These were as nothing without grace, without adaptation, without a harmonious blending of colors, without the exercise of discrimination and good taste.

Some women, maybe thinking that they lack personal charm—and we’d be willing to agree that some do, even though the Chesterfieldian philosophers might mock the idea—try to make their clothing the source of their attractiveness. To achieve this, they spend a lot of money on expensive embellishments to compensate for what they lack in physical beauty. Unfortunately for their success, dressing elegantly isn’t about how much money you spend. A woman could wear the most expensive silks from Italy, adorn herself with laces from Brussels that take years to make; she could wear the jewels of an Eastern princess around her neck and on her wrists and fingers but still appear essentially vulgar. These things mean nothing without grace, without the right fit, without a good mix of colors, and without the use of good judgment and taste.

The most appropriate and becoming dress is that which so harmonizes with the figure as to make the apparel unobserved. When any particular portion of it excites the attention, there is a defect, for the details should not present themselves first but the result of perfect dressing should be an elegant woman, the dress commanding no especial regard. Men are but indifferent judges of the material of a lady's dress; in fact, they care nothing about the matter. A modest countenance and pleasing figure, habited in an inexpensive attire, would win more attention from men, than awkwardness and effrontery, clad in the richest satins of Stewart and the costliest gems of Tiffany.

The best and most suitable dress is the one that blends seamlessly with the figure, making the clothing unnoticeable. If any specific part draws attention, it indicates a flaw; the details shouldn’t stand out first—rather, the result of perfect styling should be an elegant woman, with the dress not demanding any special attention. Men are not great judges of a lady's dress material; in fact, they don’t really care about it at all. A modest face and attractive figure, dressed in affordable clothing, would catch more attention from men than awkwardness and boldness in the finest silks from Stewart and the most expensive gemstones from Tiffany.

There are occasionally to be found among both sexes, persons who neglect their dress through a ridiculous affectation of singularity, and who take pride in being thought utterly indifferent to their personal appearance. Millionaires are very apt to manifest this characteristic, but with them it generally arises through a miserly penuriousness of disposition; their imitators, however, are even more deficient than they in common sense.

There are sometimes people of both genders who neglect their appearance due to a silly desire to be unique, and they take pride in seeming completely indifferent to how they look. Millionaires often show this trait, but in their case, it's usually due to a miserly attitude; however, their imitators are even more lacking in common sense.

Lavater has urged that persons habitually attentive to their attire, display the same regularity in their domestic affairs. He also says: "Young women who neglect their toilet and manifest little concern about dress, indicate a[53] general disregard of order—a mind but ill adapted to the details of housekeeping—a deficiency of taste and of the qualities that inspire love."

Lavater has argued that people who are consistently careful about their appearance should show the same level of attention in their home life. He also states: "Young women who neglect their grooming and show little interest in their clothing reveal a[53] general lack of order—a mind that isn't well-suited for the details of managing a household—a lack of taste and the qualities that foster love."

Hence the desire of exhibiting an amiable exterior is essentially requisite in a young lady, for it indicates cleanliness, sweetness, a love of order and propriety, and all those virtues which are attractive to their associates, and particularly to those of the other sex.

Hence, the desire to present a pleasant appearance is really important for a young woman, as it shows cleanliness, sweetness, a love of order and respectability, and all those qualities that make her appealing to her peers, especially to the opposite sex.

Chesterfield asserts that a sympathy goes through every action of our lives, and that he could not help conceiving some idea of people's sense and character from the dress in which they appeared when introduced to him.

Chesterfield claims that there's a certain sympathy in everything we do, and he couldn't help but form impressions of people's intelligence and character based on the way they dressed when he first met them.

Another writer has remarked that he never yet met with a woman whose general style of dress was chaste, elegant and appropriate, that he did not find her on further acquaintance to be, in disposition and mind, an object to admire and love.

Another writer has noted that he has never met a woman whose overall style of dress was modest, elegant, and fitting, without finding her—upon getting to know her better—a person worthy of admiration and love in her character and intellect.

The fair sex have the reputation of being passionately fond of dress, and the love of it has been said to be natural to women. We are not disposed to deny it, but we do not regard it as a weakness nor a peculiarity to be condemned. Dress is the appropriate finish of beauty. Some one has said that, "Without dress a handsome person is a gem, but a gem that is not set. But dress," he further remarks, "must be consistent with the graces and with nature."

The fair sex is known for their passionate love of fashion, and it's often said that this inclination is natural for women. We don’t deny it, but we don’t see it as a weakness or something to criticize. Fashion is the perfect complement to beauty. Someone once said, "Without clothing, a good-looking person is like a gem, but one that isn't set. However, clothing," he adds, "must align with grace and the natural look."

"Taste," says a celebrated divine, "requires a congruity between the internal character and the external appearance; the imagination will involuntarily form to itself an idea of such a correspondence. First ideas are, in general, of considerable consequence. I should therefore think it wise in the female world to take care that their appearance should not convey a forbidding idea to the most superficial observer.[54]"

"Taste," says a well-known religious figure, "needs a match between what’s on the inside and what’s on the outside; the mind will naturally create an idea of that connection. First impressions are generally very important. So, I believe it would be wise for women to ensure that their appearance does not give off a negative impression to the most casual observer.[54]"

As we have already remarked, the secret of perfect dressing is simplicity, costliness being no essential element of real elegance. We have to add that everything depends upon the judgment and good taste of the wearer. These should always be a harmonious adaptation of one article of attire to another, as also to the size, figure and complexion of the wearer. There should be a correspondence in all parts of a lady's toilet, so as to present a perfect entirety. Thus, when we see a female of light, delicate complexion, penciling her eyebrows until they are positively black, we cannot but entertain a contempt for her lack of taste and good sense. There is a harmony in nature's tints which art can never equal, much less improve.

As we've mentioned before, the key to dressing well is simplicity; spending a lot of money doesn't guarantee true elegance. It's important to note that it all comes down to the judgment and good taste of the person wearing the outfit. Each piece of clothing should work together harmoniously, and should also complement the wearer's size, shape, and skin tone. Everything in a woman's outfit should match to create a cohesive look. Therefore, when we see a woman with a light, delicate complexion who darkens her eyebrows to the point of looking unnatural, we can't help but feel disdain for her poor taste and judgment. There is a natural harmony in colors that art can never replicate, let alone improve upon.

A fair face is generally accompanied by blue eyes, light hair, eyebrows and lashes. There is a delicacy and harmonious blending of correspondences which are in perfect keeping; but if you sully the eyebrows with blackness, you destroy all similitude of feature and expression, and almost present a deformity.

A fair face is usually paired with blue eyes, light hair, and matching eyebrows and lashes. There's a delicacy and harmonious blend of features that complement each other perfectly; but if you darken the eyebrows with black, you ruin the overall look and almost create a deformity.

We cannot but allude to the practice of using white paints, a habit strongly to be condemned. If for no other reason than that poison lurks beneath every layer, inducing paralytic affections and premature death, they should be discarded—but they are a disguise which deceives no one, even at a distance; there is a ghastly deathliness in the appearance of the skin after it has been painted, which is far removed from the natural hue of health.

We can’t help but mention the use of white paints, a habit that deserves strong criticism. For no other reason than the fact that poison hides under every layer, causing paralysis and early death, they should be thrown away—but they’re just a facade that fools no one, even from afar; there’s a disturbing, lifeless look to the skin after being painted that’s far from the natural color of health.

The hostess should be particularly careful not to outshine her guests. We have seen many instances where a lady, fond of dress, (and what lady is not fond of dress?) and conscious that it is unbecoming to dress to excess when visitors are invited, yet so unable to restrain the desire of display, has made the whole of her guests look shabby, by the contrast of her own gay colors. To dress[55] meanly is a mark of disrespect to the company, but it is equally so to make a very gay appearance. If you make a grand display yourself, you are apt to appear as if you wished to parade your appearance, and it is always safer to be under than over the mark.

The hostess should be especially careful not to outshine her guests. We've seen many cases where a woman, who loves fashion (and what woman doesn't?), knows it's inappropriate to go overboard when hosting visitors, yet can't help but show off, making all her guests look dull in comparison to her bright colors. Dressing too simply is a sign of disrespect to the company, but so is dressing too extravagantly. If you show off too much, it might seem like you're trying to draw attention to yourself, so it's always better to play it safe and be understated.

In going out, consider the sort of company you are likely to meet, and endeavor to assimilate to them as much as possible—for to make a great display elsewhere is an evidence of bad taste. But here if you miss the happy medium, dress above the mark rather than below it, for you may dress more out of doors than you may at home. Where dancing is expected to take place, no one should go without new kid gloves; nothing is so revolting as to see one person in an assembly ungloved, especially where the heat of the room, and the exercise together, are sure to make the hands redder than usual. Always wear your gloves in church or in a theater.

When you go out, think about the kind of people you'll be with and try to fit in with them as much as you can—making a big show elsewhere just shows poor taste. If you can’t find the right balance, it’s better to dress up a bit more than to dress down, since you can be more casual outside than at home. If there’s going to be dancing, make sure to wear new kid gloves; it's really off-putting to see someone without gloves in the group, especially when the heat and movement will make their hands look redder than usual. Always wear your gloves in church or at the theater.

We may add a few general maxims, applied to both sexes, and our task will be done.

We can add a few general principles that apply to both men and women, and then we'll be finished.

"All affectation in dress," says Chesterfield, "implies a flaw in the understanding." One should, therefore, avoid being singular, or attracting the notice, and the tongues of the sarcastic, by being eccentric.

"All pretentiousness in clothing," says Chesterfield, "shows a lack of understanding." One should, therefore, avoid being unique or drawing attention, as well as the comments of the sarcastic, by being different.

Never dress against any one. Choose those garments which suit you, and look well upon you, perfectly irrespective of the fact that a lady or gentleman in the same village or street may excel you.

Never dress to compete with anyone. Choose clothes that suit you and look good on you, regardless of whether someone else in your village or street may look better.

When dressed for company, strive to appear as easy and natural as if you were in undress. Nothing is more distressing to a sensitive person, or more ridiculous to one gifted with an esprit moqueur, than to see a lady laboring under the consciousness of a fine gown; or a gentleman who is stiff, awkward, and ungainly in a bran-new coat.[56]

When getting dressed for a gathering, try to look as relaxed and natural as if you were in casual clothes. Nothing is more uncomfortable for a sensitive person, or more laughable to someone with a mocking sense of humor, than seeing a lady struggling with the awareness of her fancy dress, or a gentleman who is stiff, awkward, and uncomfortable in a brand new coat.[56]

Dress according to your age. It is both painful and ridiculous to see an old lady dressed as a belle of four-and-twenty, or an old fellow, old enough for a grandfather, affecting the costume and the manners of a beau.

Dress appropriately for your age. It's both awkward and silly to see an elderly woman trying to look like a young woman in her twenties, or an older man, who could be a grandfather, trying to adopt the style and behavior of a young man.

Young men should be well dressed. Not foppishly, but neatly and well. An untidy person at five-and-twenty, degenerates, very frequently, into a sloven and a boor at fifty.

Young men should be well dressed. Not overly flashy, but neat and put together. A messy person at twenty-five often turns into a slovenly and rude individual by fifty.

Be not too negligent, nor too studied in your attire; and lastly, let your behavior and conversation suit the clothes you wear, so that those who know you may feel that, after all, dress and external appearance is the least portion of a Lady or Gentleman.

Don't be too careless or overly fussy about your outfit; and finally, make sure your behavior and conversation match the clothes you wear, so that those who know you will realize that, in the end, clothing and outward appearance are the least important aspects of a Woman or Man.


INTRODUCTIONS.

The custom which prevails in country places of introducing everybody you meet to each other, is both an annoying and an improper one. As a general rule, introductions ought not to be made, except where there is undoubted evidence that the acquaintance would be mutually agreeable and proper.

The custom that exists in rural areas of introducing everyone you meet to each other is both annoying and inappropriate. Generally, introductions should only happen when there's clear evidence that both parties would find the acquaintance enjoyable and suitable.

But if you should find an agreeable person in private society, who seems desirous of making your acquaintance, there cannot be any objection to your meeting his advances half way, although the ceremony of an "introduction" may not have taken place; his presence in your friend's house being a sufficient guarantee for his respectability, as of course if he were an improper person he would not be there.

But if you encounter a friendly person in a social setting who's eager to get to know you, there's no reason not to meet them halfway, even if you haven't had a formal "introduction." Their presence in your friend's house is a good enough assurance of their respectability, since obviously, if they were inappropriate, they wouldn't be there.

It is customary in introducing people, to present the youngest person to the oldest, or the humblest to the highest in position, if there is any distinction.

It’s common to introduce people by presenting the youngest to the oldest, or the least significant to the most important, if there’s any distinction.

In introducing a gentleman to a lady, address her first, thus: "Miss Mason, permit me to present you to Mr. Kent;" or, "Mr. Trevor, I have the pleasure of presenting to you Mr. Marlow." When one lady is married, and the other single, present the single lady to the matron—"Miss Harris, allow me to introduce you to Mrs. Martin."

In introducing a gentleman to a lady, address her first, like this: "Miss Mason, let me introduce you to Mr. Kent;" or, "Mr. Trevor, I'm pleased to introduce you to Mr. Marlow." When one lady is married and the other is single, introduce the single lady to the married one—"Miss Harris, let me introduce you to Mrs. Martin."

When you introduce parties whom you are quite sure will be pleased with each other, it is well to add, after the[58] introduction, that you take great pleasure in making them acquainted, which will be an assurance to each that you think they are well matched, and thus they are prepared to be friends from the start.

When you introduce people you believe will get along well, it’s a good idea to add, after the introduction, that you’re really happy to connect them. This will reassure both parties that you think they’re a good match, and it helps them start off as friends right away.

In introducing parties, be careful to pronounce each name distinctly, as there is nothing more awkward than to have one's name miscalled.

In introducing people, make sure to pronounce each name clearly, as there's nothing more uncomfortable than having your name mispronounced.

In introducing a foreigner, it is proper to present him as "Mr. Leslie, from England;" "Mr. La Rue from France." Likewise when presenting an American who has recently returned after traveling in distant lands, make him known as "Mr. Dunlap, lately from France," or "Mr. Meadows, recently from Italy."

In introducing a foreigner, it's appropriate to say "Mr. Leslie from England" or "Mr. La Rue from France." Similarly, when introducing an American who has recently returned from traveling in faraway places, refer to him as "Mr. Dunlap, recently from France" or "Mr. Meadows, just back from Italy."

It is very easy to make these slight specifications, and they at once afford an opening for conversation between the two strangers, for nothing will be more natural than to ask "the recently arrived" something about his voyage, or the places he has seen during his travels.

It’s really simple to make these small details, and they immediately create an opening for conversation between the two strangers, since it’s totally natural to ask "the newcomer" about his journey or the places he has visited during his travels.

When presenting a governor, designate the State he governs—as, "Governor Fenton of New York." In introducing a member of Congress, mention the State to which he belongs, as "Mr. Sherman of Ohio," or "Mr. Banks of Massachusetts." Do not forget that Congress includes the two legislative bodies.

When introducing a governor, state the state he oversees—like, "Governor Fenton of New York." When introducing a member of Congress, include the state they represent, such as "Mr. Sherman of Ohio" or "Mr. Banks of Massachusetts." Remember that Congress consists of both legislative bodies.

When introducing any of the members of your own family, mention the name in an audible tone. It is not considered sufficient to say "My father," "My mother," "My sister," or "My brother." But say, "My father, Mr. Stanley," "My brother, Mr. Weston," "My sister, Miss or Mrs. Hope." It is best to be explicit in all these things, for there may be more than one surname in the family. The eldest daughter should be introduced by her[59] surname only, as, "Miss Sherwood," her younger sisters, as "Miss Maud Sherwood," "Miss Mary Sherwood."

When introducing any members of your family, say their names clearly. It's not enough to just say "My father," "My mother," "My sister," or "My brother." Instead, say "My father, Mr. Stanley," "My brother, Mr. Weston," "My sister, Miss or Mrs. Hope." It's best to be specific because there might be more than one surname in the family. The oldest daughter should be introduced by her surname only, as in "Miss Sherwood," while her younger sisters should be introduced as "Miss Maud Sherwood," "Miss Mary Sherwood."

In presenting a clergyman, do not neglect to put "Reverend" before his name. If he is a D. D. say, "The Reverend Doctor." If he is a bishop, then the word bishop is sufficient.

In introducing a clergyman, make sure to include "Reverend" before his name. If he holds a D.D. degree, say, "The Reverend Doctor." If he is a bishop, simply use the term bishop.

When you are introduced to a person, be careful not to appear as though you had never heard of him before. If he happens to be a person of any distinction, such a mistake would be unpardonable, and no person is complimented by being reminded of the fact that his name is unknown.

When you're introduced to someone, make sure you don't look like you've never heard of them before. If they're a person of any significance, this mistake would be unforgivable, and no one feels good being reminded that their name is unfamiliar to you.

If by any misfortune you have been introduced to a person whose acquaintance you do not desire, you can merely make the formal bow of etiquette when you meet him, which, of itself, encourages no familiarity; but the bow is indispensable, for he cannot be thought a gentleman who would pass another with a vacant stare, after having been formally presented to him. By so doing, he would offer a slight which would justly make him appear contemptible even in the eyes of the person he means to humble.

If by any bad luck you've met someone you don't want to know, you can just give a polite nod when you see them, which doesn’t invite any closeness; but the nod is essential, because a person can't be considered a gentleman if they ignore someone with a blank look after being officially introduced. By doing that, they would be disrespecting the other person, which would make them look pathetic even to the one they’re trying to belittle.

What is called "cutting" another is never practiced by gentlemen or ladies, except in some extraordinary instances of bad conduct on the part of the individual thus sacrificed. An increased degree of ceremony and formal politeness is the most delicate way of withdrawing from an unpleasant acquaintance. Indeed, what is called "cutting" is rarely ever practiced by well-bred ladies and gentlemen.

What people refer to as "cutting" someone is never done by gentlemen or ladies, except in exceptional cases of really bad behavior by the person being ignored. A more formal approach and polite manners are the most graceful ways to distance yourself from an unpleasant acquaintance. In fact, what’s called "cutting" is hardly ever done by well-mannered ladies and gentlemen.

On introduction in a room, a married lady generally offers her hand, a young lady not; in a ball-room, where the introduction is to dancing, not to friendship, you never shake hands; and as a general rule, an introduction is not followed by shaking hands—only by a bow. It may[60] perhaps be laid down, that the more public the place of introduction, the less hand-shaking takes place; but if the introduction be particular, if it be accompanied by personal recommendation, such as, "I want you to know my friend Jones," then you give Jones your hand, and warmly too.

When entering a room, a married woman usually extends her hand, while a young woman tends not to. In a ballroom, where introductions are for dancing, not friendship, you don't shake hands; generally speaking, introductions are followed by a bow, not a handshake. It could be said that the more public the introduction, the less handshaking occurs; however, if the introduction is specific and includes a personal recommendation, like “I want you to meet my friend Jones,” then you do shake hands with Jones, and warmly at that.

It is understood in society, that a person who has been properly introduced to you, has some claim on your good offices in future; you cannot therefore slight him without good reason, and the chance of being called to an account for it.

It’s understood in society that someone who has been properly introduced to you has a connection that requires your support in the future; you can’t just ignore them without a good reason and risk being questioned about it.


LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION.

Letters of introduction are to be regarded as certificates of respectability, and are therefore never to be given where you do not feel sure on this point. To send a person of whom you know nothing into the confidence and family of a friend, is an unpardonable recklessness. In England, letters of introduction are called "tickets to soup," because it is generally customary to invite a gentleman to dine who comes with a letter of introduction to you. Such is also the practice, to some extent, in this country, but etiquette here does not make the dinner so essential as there.

Messages of introduction should be seen as certificates of trustworthiness, so they should never be given if you're not sure about the person. Sending someone you know nothing about into the trust and home of a friend is a huge mistake. In England, letters of introduction are sometimes referred to as "tickets to soup" because it’s common to invite a man to dinner if he arrives with one. This practice exists to some degree here, but the etiquette here doesn’t make dinner as important as it is there.

In England, the party holding a letter of introduction never takes it himself to the party to whom it is addressed, but he sends it with his card of address.

In England, the person with a letter of introduction never delivers it personally to the person it’s meant for; instead, they send it along with their business card.

In France, and on the continent of Europe generally, directly the reverse is the fashion. In America the English custom generally prevails; though where a young gentleman has a letter to one who is many years his senior, or to one whose aid he seeks in some enterprise, he takes it at once himself.

In France, and in Europe overall, the opposite is true. In America, the English custom is usually followed; however, if a young man has a letter for someone much older than him, or for someone whose help he’s seeking with a project, he delivers it himself right away.

When a gentleman, bearing a letter of introduction to you, leaves his card, you should call on him, or send a note, as early as possible. There is no greater insult than to treat a letter of introduction with indifference—it is a slight to the stranger as well as to the introducer, which no subsequent attentions will cancel. After you have[62] made this call, it is, to some extent, optional with you as to what further attentions you shall pay the party. In this country everybody is supposed to be very busy, which is always a sufficient excuse for not paying elaborate attentions to visitors. It is not demanded that any man shall neglect his business to wait upon visitors or guests.

When a gentleman, who has a letter of introduction for you, leaves his card, you should reach out to him, either by calling or sending a note, as soon as you can. Ignoring a letter of introduction is the biggest insult—it reflects poorly on both the stranger and the person who introduced you, and no amount of future kindness can make up for it. After you've made this initial contact, it's up to you what further attention you choose to give the person. In this country, everyone is expected to be very busy, which is always a good reason to not go overboard with hospitality towards visitors. No one is required to put their work on hold to entertain guests.

Do not imagine these little ceremonies to be insignificant and beneath your attention; they are the customs of society; and if you do not conform to them, you will gain the unenviable distinction of being pointed out as an ignorant, ill-bred person. Not that you may care the more for strangers by showing them civility, but you should scrupulously avoid the imputation of being deficient in good-breeding; and if you do not choose to be polite for their sakes, you ought to be so for your own.

Do not think of these small ceremonies as unimportant and not worth your attention; they are part of societal customs. If you don’t follow them, you’ll end up being labeled as an ignorant, rude person. It’s not that you might care more about strangers by being polite to them, but you should definitely avoid the reputation of being poorly mannered. If you don’t want to be courteous for their sake, you should do it for your own.

Letters of introduction should only be given by actual friends of the persons addressed, and to actual friends of their own. Never, if you are wise, give a letter to a person whom you do not know, nor address one to one whom you know slightly. The letter of introduction, if actually given to its bearer, should be left unsealed, that he may not incur the fate of the Persian messenger, who brought tablets of introduction recommending the new acquaintance to cut his head off. A letter of this kind must therefore be carefully worded, stating in full the name of the person introduced, but with as few remarks about him as possible. It is generally sufficient to say that he is a friend of yours, whom you trust your other friend will receive with attention, etc. In traveling it is well to have as many letters as possible, but not to pin your faith on them.

Letters of introduction should only be given by true friends of the people being introduced, and to friends they can trust. If you're smart, never give a letter to someone you don’t know, nor write one for someone you know only a little. If a letter of introduction is actually given to its bearer, it should be left unsealed so they won't end up like the Persian messenger who carried letters of introduction recommending that he be executed. A letter like this must be carefully written, clearly stating the full name of the person being introduced, but including as few comments about them as possible. It’s usually enough to mention that they are a friend of yours and that you trust your other friend will welcome them. When traveling, it's good to have as many letters as possible, but don’t rely on them too much.


DINNER PARTIES.

Invitations to dine, from a married party, are sent in some such form as the following:

Invites to dinner, from a married couple, are sent in a format like this:

Mr. and Mrs. A—— present their compliments to Mr. and Mrs. B——, and request the honor, [or hope to have the pleasure] of their company to dinner on Wednesday, the 10th of December next, at seven.

Mr. and Mrs. A—— would like to extend their compliments to Mr. and Mrs. B—— and would be delighted if they could join them for dinner on Wednesday, December 10th, at 7 PM.

A—— Street, November 18th, 18—.

A—— Street, November 18th, 18—.

R. S. V. P.

R. S. V. P.

The letters in the corner imply "Répondez, s'il vous plait;" meaning, "an answer will oblige." The reply, accepting the invitation, is concluded in the following terms:

The letters in the corner imply "Répondez, s'il vous plait;" meaning, "please respond." The reply, accepting the invitation, is concluded in the following terms:

Mr. and Mrs. B—— present their compliments to Mr. and Mrs. A——, and will do themselves the honor, [or will have much pleasure in] accepting their kind invitation to dinner on the 10th of December next.

Mr. and Mrs. B—— send their best wishes to Mr. and Mrs. A—— and are happy to accept their kind invitation to dinner on December 10th.

B—— Square, November 21st, 18—.

B—— Square, November 21st, 18—.

The answer to invitations to dine, accepting or declining, should be sent immediately, and are always addressed to the lady. If, after you have accepted an invitation, anything occurs to render it impossible for you to go, the lady should be informed of it immediately. It is a great breach of etiquette not to answer an invitation as soon after it is received as possible, and it is an insult to disappoint when we have promised.[64]

The response to dinner invitations, whether accepting or declining, should be given right away and should always be directed to the lady. If, after you've accepted an invitation, anything comes up that prevents you from attending, you should inform the lady immediately. It's a serious breach of etiquette not to respond to an invitation as soon as possible after receiving it, and it's disrespectful to back out after making a promise.[64]

Cards or invitations for a dinner party, should be issued at least two weeks beforehand, and care should be taken by the hostess, in the selection of the invited guests, that they should be suited to each other. Much also of the pleasure of the dinner-party will depend on the arrangement of the guests at table, so as to form a due admixture of talkers and listeners, the grave and the gay.

Cards or invitations for a dinner party should be sent out at least two weeks in advance, and the hostess should carefully choose the invited guests to ensure they’re compatible with one another. A lot of the enjoyment of the dinner party will also depend on how the guests are arranged at the table, creating a good mix of talkers and listeners, as well as a balance between serious and light-hearted people.

Letters or cards of invitation should always name the hour of dinner; and well-bred people will arrive as nearly at the specified time as they can. Be sure and not be a minute behind the time, and you should not get there long before, unless the invitation requests you particularly to come early for a little chat before dinner.

Letters or invitation cards should always state the time of dinner, and polite people will do their best to arrive close to that time. Make sure not to arrive even a minute late, and you shouldn’t get there too early unless the invitation specifically asks you to come early for a little chat before dinner.

It is always best for the lady of the house, where a dinner-party is to come off, to be dressed and ready to appear in the drawing-room as early as possible, so that if any of the guests should happen to come a little early, she may be prepared to receive them. It is awkward for both parties where visitors arrive before the lady of the house is ready for them. If it is necessary for her to keep an eye upon the dinner, it is still best that she should familiarly receive her guests, and beg to be excused, if it is necessary for her to vanish occasionally to the kitchen. A real lady is not ashamed to have it known that she goes into the kitchen; on the contrary, it is more likely that she will be a little proud of being thought capable of superintending the preparing feast.

It’s always best for the host of a dinner party to be dressed and ready to greet guests in the living room as early as possible. This way, if any guests arrive a bit early, she can be prepared to welcome them. It can be uncomfortable for everyone if visitors show up before the host is ready. If she needs to keep an eye on the meal, it’s still important for her to warmly greet her guests and apologize if she has to step away to the kitchen occasionally. A true lady isn’t embarrassed to let people know she goes into the kitchen; on the contrary, she’s often a bit proud to be seen as capable of overseeing the preparation of the meal.

It is not in good taste for the lady of the house, where a dinner-party is given, to dress very much. She leaves it for her lady-guests to make what display they please, and she offers no rivalry to their fine things. She contents herself with a tasty négligé, which often proves the most fascinating equipment after all, especially, if the cheeks become a little flushed with natural bloom, in consequence[65] of the exercise and anxiety incident to the reception of the guests.

It’s not appropriate for the hostess at a dinner party to dress up too much. She allows her female guests to show off as much as they want and doesn’t compete with their elegant outfits. Instead, she settles for a stylish négligé, which often turns out to be the most captivating choice, especially if her cheeks have a natural glow from the nerves and activity of welcoming her guests. [65]

The half hour before dinner has always been considered as the great ordeal through which the lady of the house, in giving a dinner-party, will either pass with flying colors, or lose many of her laurels. The anxiety to receive her guests, her hope that all will be present in good time, her trust in the skill of her cook, and the attention of the other domestics all tend to make the few minutes a trying time. The lady however, must display no kind of agitation, but show her tact in suggesting light and cheerful subjects of conversation, which will be much aided by the introduction of any particular new book, curiosity of art, or article of virtu, which may pleasantly engage the attention of the company.

The half hour before dinner has always been seen as a major challenge for the host, as she either navigates it successfully or loses some respect. The stress of welcoming her guests, hoping they arrive on time, trusting her cook's abilities, and managing her other staff can make those few minutes quite intense. However, the host must appear calm and composed, skillfully guiding the conversation to light and cheerful topics. This can be helped by bringing up any recent book, interesting art, or collectible that might capture the guests' interest.

"Waiting for dinner," however, is a trying time, and there are few who have not felt——

"Waiting for dinner," however, is a tough time, and there are few who haven't felt——

"How sad it is to sit and pine,
The long half-hour before we dine!
Upon our watches oft we look,
Then wonder at the clock and cook,

And strive to laugh in spite of Fate!
But laughter forced, soon quits the room,
And leaves it to its former gloom.
But lo! the dinner now appears,
The object of our hope and fears,
       The end of all our pain!"

"How sad it is to sit and wait,
The long half-hour before we eat!
We keep checking our watches,
Then wonder about the clock and the cook,

And try to laugh despite our fate!
But forced laughter quickly fades away,
Leaving the room in its usual gloom.
But look! Dinner now shows up,
The focus of our hopes and fears,
       The end of all our pain!"

In giving an entertainment of this kind, the lady should remember that it is her duty to make her guests feel happy, comfortable, and quite at their ease; and the guests should also consider that they have come to the house of their hostess to be happy.

In hosting an event like this, the lady should remember that it’s her job to make her guests feel happy, comfortable, and completely at ease; and the guests should also keep in mind that they’ve come to their hostess's home to enjoy themselves.

When dinner is on the table, the lady and gentleman of the house will have an opportunity of showing their tact[66] by seeing that the most distinguished guests, or the oldest, are shown into the dining-room first, and by making those companions at the table who are most likely to be agreeable to each other. The lady of the house may lead the way, or follow her guests into the dining-room, as she pleases. Among those who delight to follow the etiquette of the English nobility, the latter practice is followed. But the practice must not be considered a test of good breeding in America. If the lady leads, the husband will follow behind the guests, with the lady on his arm who is to sit at his side. The old custom is still followed to some extent in this country, of the lady taking the head of the table, with the two most favored guests seated, the one at her right and the other at her left hand; while the gentleman of the house takes the foot of the table, supported on each side by the two ladies most entitled to consideration. But this old rule is by no means slavishly followed in polite society in this country.

When dinner is ready, the hosts will have a chance to demonstrate their social skills by ensuring that the most distinguished guests, or the oldest ones, are the first to enter the dining room, and by seating companions who are likely to get along. The lady of the house can lead the way or follow her guests into the dining room, depending on her preference. Among those who enjoy following the etiquette of the English nobility, the latter approach is common. However, this practice should not be seen as a requirement for good manners in America. If the lady leads, her husband will follow behind the guests, with the lady who will sit next to him on his arm. The old tradition of the lady sitting at the head of the table still exists in some cases, with the two most esteemed guests seated on either side of her—one on her right and the other on her left—while the gentleman of the house sits at the foot of the table, flanked by the two ladies who are most deserving of attention. However, this tradition is not strictly adhered to in polite society in this country.

In order to be able to watch the course of the dinner, and to see that nothing is wanting to their guests, the lady and gentleman of the house usually seat themselves in the centre of the table, opposite each other.

To keep an eye on the dinner and make sure their guests have everything they need, the host and hostess typically sit in the center of the table, facing each other.

When all the guests are seated, the lady of the house serves in plates, from a pile at her left hand, the soup, which she sends round, beginning with her neighbors right and left, and continuing till all are helped. These first plates usually pass twice, for each guest endeavors to induce his neighbor to accept what was sent to him.

When all the guests are seated, the lady of the house serves soup from a stack on her left side, starting with the neighbors on her right and left, and continues until everyone is served. These initial plates usually go around twice, as each guest tries to convince their neighbor to take what was offered to them.

The gentleman then carves, or causes to be carved by some expert guest, the large pieces, in order afterwards to do the other honors himself. If you have no skill in carving meats, do not attempt it; nor should you ever discharge this duty except when your good offices are solicited by him; neither can we refuse anything sent us from his hand.

The gentleman then carves, or has an expert guest carve, the large pieces, so he can take care of the other tasks himself. If you’re not skilled at carving meats, don’t try to do it; you should only take on this responsibility if he asks you to; also, we can’t refuse anything that he sends our way.


HABITS AT TABLE.

As soon as dinner is announced, the host or hostess will give the signal for leaving the drawing-room, and in all probability you will be requested to escort one of the ladies to the table. If this should occur, offer the lady your left arm, and at the table remain standing until every lady is seated, then take the place assigned to you by the hostess. When you leave the parlor, pass out first, and the lady will follow you, still lightly holding your arm. At the door of the dining-room, the lady will drop your arm. You should then pass in, and wait at one side of the entrance till she passes you. Having arrived at the table, each gentleman respectfully salutes the lady whom he conducts, who in her turn, also bows and takes her seat.

As soon as dinner is announced, the host or hostess will signal it's time to leave the living room, and you will probably be asked to escort one of the ladies to the table. If this happens, offer the lady your left arm, and remain standing at the table until every lady is seated, then take your assigned place. When you leave the parlor, go out first, and the lady will follow you while still lightly holding your arm. At the entrance of the dining room, she will let go of your arm. You should then enter and wait to one side of the entrance until she walks by you. Once at the table, each gentleman respectfully greets the lady he is escorting, and she, in turn, bows and takes her seat.

Nothing indicates the good breeding of a gentleman so much as his manners at table. There are a thousand little points to be observed, which, although not absolutely necessary, distinctly stamp the refined and well-bred man. A man may pass muster by dressing well, and may sustain himself tolerably in conversation; but if he be not perfectly "au fait," dinner will betray him.

Nothing shows a gentleman's good upbringing as much as his behavior at the dinner table. There are a thousand small details to keep in mind that, while not strictly necessary, clearly mark someone as refined and well-mannered. A man might get by by dressing well and handling conversation decently, but if he isn't completely "au fait," dinner will reveal his shortcomings.

Any unpleasant peculiarity, abruptness, or coarseness of manners, is especially offensive at table. People are more easily disgusted at that time than at any other. All such acts as leaning over on one side in your chair, placing your elbows on the table, or on the back of your neighbor's[68] chair, gaping, twisting about restlessly in your seat, are to be avoided as heresies of the most infidel stamp at table.

Any unpleasant behavior, abruptness, or rudeness is particularly offensive at the dining table. People are more easily upset during meals than at other times. Actions like leaning to one side in your chair, resting your elbows on the table or on the back of your neighbor's[68] chair, yawning, or fidgeting in your seat should be avoided as the worst kind of offenses while dining.

Though the body at table should always be kept in a tolerably upright and easy position, yet one need not sit bolt-upright, as stiff and prim as a poker. To be easy, to be natural, and to appear comfortable, is the deportment required.

Though you should always keep your body in a reasonably upright and relaxed position at the table, there’s no need to sit straight as a poker. Being relaxed, natural, and looking comfortable is what's important.

Always go to a dinner as neatly dressed as possible. The expensiveness of your apparel is not of much importance, but its freshness and cleanliness are indispensable. The hands and finger-nails require especial attention. It is a great insult to every lady at the table for a man to sit down to dinner with his hands in a bad condition.

Always go to a dinner as neatly dressed as possible. The price of your clothes isn't very important, but their freshness and cleanliness are essential. Pay special attention to your hands and fingernails. It's a big insult to every lady at the table for a man to sit down to dinner with dirty hands.

It is considered vulgar to take fish or soup twice. The reason for not being helped twice to fish or soup at a large dinner-party is, because by doing so you keep three parts of the company staring at you whilst waiting for the second course, which is spoiling, much to the annoyance of the mistress of the house. The selfish greediness, therefore, of so doing constitutes its vulgarity. At a family dinner it is of less importance, and is consequently often done.

It’s considered rude to take more fish or soup at a big dinner party. The reason you shouldn’t ask for a second helping of fish or soup is that it makes three-quarters of the guests stare at you while they're waiting for the next course, which is getting cold and bothers the host. So, that selfishness is what makes it tacky. At a family dinner, it’s less of a big deal, so people often do it.

You will sip your soup as quietly as possible from the side of the spoon, and you, of course, will not commit the vulgarity of blowing in it, or trying to cool it, after it is in your mouth, by drawing in an unusual quantity of air, for by so doing you would be sure to annoy, if you did not turn the stomach of the lady or gentleman next to you.

You will quietly sip your soup from the edge of the spoon, and of course, you won’t make the mistake of blowing on it or trying to cool it in your mouth by inhaling too much air, because doing so would definitely annoy—or even upset—the person sitting next to you.

Be careful and do not touch either your knife or your fork until after you have finished eating your soup. Leave your spoon in your soup plate, that the servant may remove them.

Be careful and don’t touch your knife or fork until you’ve finished eating your soup. Leave your spoon in your soup bowl so the servant can take it away.

Never use your knife to convey your food to your mouth, under any circumstances; it is unnecessary, and glaringly[69] vulgar. Feed yourself with a fork or spoon, nothing else—a knife is only to be used for cutting.

Never use your knife to bring your food to your mouth, under any circumstances; it’s unnecessary and obviously[69] rude. Eat with a fork or spoon, nothing else—a knife is only for cutting.

If at dinner you are requested to help any one to sauce, do not pour it over the meat or vegetables, but on one side. If you should have to carve and help a joint, do not load a person's plate—it is vulgar; also in serving soup, one ladleful to each plate is sufficient.

If you’re asked to serve sauce at dinner, don’t pour it over the meat or vegetables; just put it on one side. If you need to carve and serve a joint, don’t pile up someone’s plate—it’s inappropriate. Also, when serving soup, one ladleful per plate is enough.

Fish should always be helped with a silver fish-slice, and your own portion of it divided by the fork aided by a piece of bread. The application of a knife to fish is likely to destroy the delicacy of its flavor; besides which, fish sauces are often acidulated; acids corrode steel, and draw from it a disagreeable taste.

Fish should always be served with a silver fish slice, and your own portion should be separated using a fork assisted by a piece of bread. Using a knife on fish can ruin its delicate flavor; furthermore, fish sauces are often acidic, and acids can corrode steel, giving off an unpleasant taste.

The lady and gentleman of the house are, of course, helped last, and they are very particular to notice, every minute, whether the waiters are attentive to every guest. But they do not press people either to eat more than they appear to want, nor insist upon their partaking of any particular dish. It is allowable for you to recommend, so far as to say that it is considered "excellent," but remember that tastes differ, and dishes which suit you, may be unpleasant to others; and that, in consequence of your urgency, some modest people might feel themselves compelled to partake of what is disagreeable to them.

The lady and gentleman of the house are, of course, helped last, and they are very attentive to whether the waiters are looking after every guest. However, they don’t pressure people to eat more than they want or push them to try any specific dish. You can suggest that a dish is “excellent,” but keep in mind that everyone has different tastes, and what you enjoy might not appeal to someone else. As a result, your insistence might make some modest people feel obligated to try something they don’t like.

Neither ladies nor gentlemen ever wear gloves at table, unless their hands, from some cause, are not fit to be seen.

Neither ladies nor gentlemen ever wear gloves at the table, unless their hands, for some reason, aren't presentable.

Avoid too slow or too rapid eating; the one will appear as though you did not like your dinner, and the other as though you were afraid you would not get enough.

Avoid eating too slowly or too quickly; the former makes it seem like you didn't enjoy your meal, while the latter suggests you're worried you won't have enough.

Making a noise in chewing your food, or breathing hard in eating, are unseemly habits, which will be sure to get you a bad name at table, among people of good-breeding.[70] Let it be a sacred rule that you cannot use your knife, or fork, or teeth too quietly.

Making a noise while chewing your food or breathing loudly while eating are bad habits that will definitely earn you a negative reputation at the dinner table among well-mannered people.[70] Let it be a guiding principle that you can't use your knife, fork, or teeth too quietly.

Avoid picking your teeth, if possible, at table, for however agreeable such a practice might be to yourself, it may be offensive to others. The habit which some have of holding one hand over the mouth, does not avoid the vulgarity of teeth-picking at table.

Avoid picking your teeth at the table if you can, because while it might be comfortable for you, it can be off-putting to others. The habit some people have of covering their mouth with one hand doesn’t eliminate the rudeness of picking your teeth at the table.

Unless you are requested to do so, never select any particular part of a dish; but if your host asks you what part you prefer, name some part, as in this case the incivility would consist in making your host choose as well as carve for you.

Unless you're asked to, never pick a specific part of a dish; but if your host asks what part you want, mention some part, because it would be rude to make your host choose as well as serve you.

If your host or hostess passes you a plate, keep it, especially if you have chosen the food upon it, for others have also a choice, and by passing it, you may give your neighbor dishes distasteful to him, and take yourself those which he would much prefer.

If your host or hostess hands you a plate, hold on to it, especially if you’ve picked the food on it, because others have choices too. By passing it, you might give your neighbor something they don’t like while taking what they would prefer.

If a dish is distasteful to you, decline it, but make no remarks about it. It is sickening and disgusting to explain at a table how one article makes you sick, or why some other dish has become distasteful to you. I have seen a well-dressed tempting dish go from a table untouched, because one of the company told a most disgusting anecdote about finding vermin served in a similar dish.

If you find a dish unappetizing, just decline it without making comments. It's really off-putting to explain at the table how one food item makes you feel sick, or why you don't like another dish. I've seen a beautifully presented dish go completely untouched because someone shared a really gross story about finding pests in a similar dish.

If the meat or fish upon your plate is too rare or too well-done, do not eat it; give for an excuse that you prefer some other dish before you; but never tell your host that his cook has made the dish uneatable.

If the meat or fish on your plate is too rare or too overcooked, don’t eat it; use the excuse that you’d rather have something else in front of you. But never tell your host that their cook made the dish inedible.

If a gentleman is seated by the side of a lady or elderly person, politeness requires him to save them all trouble of pouring out for themselves to drink, and of obtaining whatever they are in want of at the table. He should be[71] eager to offer them whatever he thinks to be most to their taste.

If a man is sitting next to a woman or an older person, good manners dictate that he should help them by pouring their drinks and getting whatever they need from the table. He should be eager to offer them what he thinks they'll enjoy the most.

Never pare an apple or a pear for a lady unless she desire you, and then be careful to use your fork to hold it; you may sometimes offer to divide a very large pear with or for a person.

Never peel an apple or a pear for a woman unless she asks you to, and be sure to use your fork to hold it; you can sometimes suggest sharing a really large pear with someone.

It is not good taste to praise extravagantly every dish that is set before you; but if there are some things that are really very nice, it is well to speak in their praise. But, above all things, avoid seeming indifferent to the dinner that is provided for you, as that might be construed into a dissatisfaction with it.

It’s not classy to overly praise every dish that’s served to you; however, if something is genuinely excellent, it’s good to compliment it. Most importantly, don’t act like you don’t care about the dinner that’s prepared for you, as that could be taken as being unhappy with it.

Some persons, in helping their guests, or recommending dishes to their taste, preface every such action with a eulogy on its merits, and draw every bottle of wine with an account of its virtues; others, running into the contrary extreme, regret or fear that each dish is not exactly as it should be; that the cook, etc., etc. Both of these habits are grievous errors. You should leave it to your guests alone to approve, or suffer one of your intimate friends who is present, to vaunt your wine.

Some people, when helping their guests or suggesting dishes they might like, start off every action with a praise of its qualities and describe every bottle of wine with a rundown of its benefits. Others, on the other hand, take the opposite approach, worrying or fearing that each dish isn’t exactly right; that the cook, and so on. Both of these habits are serious mistakes. You should let your guests decide for themselves, or allow one of your close friends who's there to brag about your wine.

If you ask the waiter for anything, you will be careful to speak to him gently in the tone of request, and not of command. To speak to a waiter in a driving manner will create, among well-bred people, the suspicion that you were sometime a servant yourself, and are putting on airs at the thought of your promotion. Lord Chesterfield says: "If I tell a footman to bring me a glass of wine, in a rough, insulting manner, I should expect that, in obeying me, he would contrive to spill some of it upon me, and I am sure I should deserve it."

If you ask the waiter for anything, make sure to speak to him kindly in a tone of request, not command. Speaking to a waiter in a harsh way will lead well-mannered people to think that you used to be a servant yourself and are now trying to act superior because of your rise in status. Lord Chesterfield says: "If I tell a footman to bring me a glass of wine in a rough, insulting way, I would expect that, in doing so, he would somehow spill some on me, and I know I would deserve it."

Should your servants break anything while you are at table, never turn round, or inquire into the particulars,[72] however annoyed you may feel. If your servants betray stupidity or awkwardness in waiting on your guests, avoid reprimanding them publicly, as it only draws attention to their errors, and adds to their embarrassment.

Should your staff break anything while you're at the table, don't turn around or ask for details, no matter how annoyed you might feel. If your staff shows clumsiness or confusion while serving your guests, try not to reprimand them publicly, as it only highlights their mistakes and adds to their embarrassment.[72]

Never commit the vulgarism of speaking when you have any food in your mouth.

Never make the mistake of talking with food in your mouth.

When you have occasion to change or pass your plate during dinner, be careful and remove your knife and fork, that the plate alone may be taken, but after you have finished your dinner, cross the knife and fork on the plate, that the servant may take all away, before bringing you clean ones for dessert.

When it's time to change or pass your plate during dinner, make sure to take away your knife and fork so that only the plate can be taken. After you finish your dinner, place the knife and fork crossed on the plate so that the server can clear everything before bringing you clean ones for dessert.

Do not put butter on your bread at dinner, and avoid biting or cutting your bread from the slice, or roll; rather break off small pieces, and put these in your mouth with your fingers.

Do not put butter on your bread at dinner, and avoid biting or cutting your bread from the slice or roll; instead, break off small pieces and use your fingers to put them in your mouth.

It is considered vulgar to dip a piece of bread into the preserves or gravy upon your plate and then bite it. If you desire to eat them together, it is much better to break the bread in small pieces, and convey these to your mouth with your fork.

It’s seen as rude to dip a piece of bread into the jam or gravy on your plate and then take a bite. If you want to eat them together, it’s much better to break the bread into small pieces and use your fork to bring them to your mouth.

Avoid putting bones, or the seeds of fruit, upon your table-cloth. Rather place them upon the edge of your plate.

Avoid putting bones or fruit seeds on your tablecloth. Instead, place them on the edge of your plate.

When you wish to help yourself to butter, salt, or sugar, use the butter-knife, salt-spoon and sugar-tongs; to use your own knife, spoon or fingers evinces great ignorance and ill-breeding.

When you want to take butter, salt, or sugar, use the butter knife, salt spoon, and sugar tongs; using your own knife, spoon, or fingers shows a lack of knowledge and poor manners.

It is customary in some American families to serve their guests with coffee in the parlor after dinner. But this is a European custom which is not generally practiced in polite American society. When coffee is given at the close[73] of the dinner, it is more usual to serve it before the guests leave the table. The practice of handing it round in the parlor or drawing-room, is an unnecessary inconvenience to the guests particularly, without any compensating advantages.

It’s common in some American families to serve coffee to their guests in the living room after dinner. However, this is a European tradition that isn’t typically followed in polite American society. When coffee is served at the end of dinner, it’s more typical to offer it before the guests leave the table. The practice of circulating it in the living room or drawing room is an unnecessary hassle for the guests, especially since it doesn’t offer any real benefits.

Finger-glasses are generally handed round as soon as the viands are removed, but they are intended merely to wet the fingers and around the mouth. When the finger-glasses are passed, wet your fingers in them and then wipe them upon your napkin. The habit of rinsing the mouth at table is a disgusting piece of indelicacy, which is never practiced by any well-bred person.

Finger bowls are usually passed around as soon as the food is cleared, but they're just meant to wet your fingers and around your mouth. When the finger bowls are offered, wet your fingers in them and then dry them on your napkin. Rinsing your mouth at the table is a gross act of bad manners that no well-mannered person would ever do.

Upon leaving the table, lay your napkin beside your plate, but do not fold it.

Upon leaving the table, place your napkin next to your plate, but don't fold it.

Do not leave the table until the lady of the house gives the signal, and when you leave offer your arm to the lady whom you escorted to the table.

Do not leave the table until the hostess gives the signal, and when you do leave, offer your arm to the lady you brought to the table.

It is generally the custom in this country for ladies to retain their seats at table till the end of the feast, but if they withdraw, the gentlemen all rise when they leave the table, and remain standing until they have left the room.

It’s usually the practice in this country for women to stay at the table until the feast is over, but if they get up, all the men stand when they leave the table and stay standing until they’ve exited the room.

Politeness demands that you remain at least an hour in the parlor, after dinner; and, if you can dispose of an entire evening, it would be well to devote it to the person who has entertained you. It is excessively rude to leave the house as soon as dinner is over.

Politeness requires that you stay in the living room for at least an hour after dinner; and if you can spend the whole evening, it would be nice to dedicate it to the person who hosted you. It's really inconsiderate to leave the house as soon as dinner is done.


WINE AT TABLE.

Almost every gentleman has wine at his table whenever he has invited guests. Indeed, wine is considered an indispensable part of a good dinner, to which ladies and gentlemen have been formally invited. Even if you are a total-abstinence man yourself, you will not, if you are really a gentleman, attempt to compel all your guests to be so against their wish. If you are so fanatical that you have what is called "conscientious scruples" against furnishing wine, then you should invite none to dine who are not as fanatical and bigoted as yourself. You must consider that a gentleman may have "conscientious scruples" against dining with you on cold water, for there are even temperate and sober gentleman who would go without meat as soon as be deprived of their glass of wine at dinner. The vegetarian, who would force his guests to dine on cabbages and onions, is hardly guilty of a greater breach of etiquette than the total-abstinence fanatic who would compel his guests to go without wine.

Almost every gentleman has wine on the table whenever he invites guests. In fact, wine is seen as an essential part of a nice dinner, especially when ladies and gentlemen are formally invited. Even if you don’t drink at all, if you’re truly a gentleman, you won’t try to force your guests to abstain against their wishes. If you’re so extreme that you have what’s called "conscientious scruples" about serving wine, then you should only invite people to dinner who share your strict beliefs. You should also remember that a gentleman might have "conscientious scruples" about dining with you and drinking only water, because there are even moderate and sober gentlemen who would rather skip meat than not have their glass of wine at dinner. The vegetarian who insists his guests eat only vegetables is hardly more rude than the total-abstinence fanatic who would make his guests go without wine.

If there is a gentleman at the table who is known to be a total-abstinence man, you will not urge him to drink. He will suffer his glass to be filled at the first passage of the wine, and raising it to his lips, will bow his respects with the rest of the guests, and after that his glass will be allowed to remain untouched. As little notice as possible should be taken of his total-abstinence peculiarity. And, if he is a gentleman, he will carefully avoid drawing attention to it himself.[75]

If there's a guy at the table who’s known for being a total abstainer, you shouldn’t pressure him to drink. He’ll let his glass be filled when the wine is passed around, and raising it to his lips, he’ll nod in respect with the other guests. After that, his glass will stay untouched. You should avoid drawing too much attention to his abstaining habits. And if he's a true gentleman, he’ll make sure not to highlight it himself.[75]

It is not now the custom to ask a lady across the table to take wine with you. It is expected that every lady will be properly helped to wine by the gentleman who takes her to the table, or who sits next to her. But if you are in company where the old custom prevails, it would be better breeding to follow the custom of the place, rather than by an omission of what your entertainer considers civility, to prove him, in face of his guests, to be either ignorant or vulgar. If either a lady or gentleman is invited to take wine at table, they must never refuse; if they do not drink, they need only touch the wine to their lips. Do not offer to help a lady to wine until you see she has finished her soup or fish.

It's not common anymore to ask a lady across the table to join you for a drink. Now, it's expected that every lady will be served wine by the gentleman who brought her to the table or who is sitting next to her. However, if you're in a setting where the old custom is still practiced, it’s better manners to follow the local customs. Ignoring what your host considers polite can make them appear either uninformed or rude in front of their guests. If a lady or gentleman is invited to drink at the table, they should never refuse; if they don’t want to drink, they only need to touch the wine to their lips. Don't offer to serve a lady wine until you see she has finished her soup or fish.

Always wipe your mouth before drinking, as nothing is more ill-bred than to grease your glass with your lips.

Always wipe your mouth before drinking, as nothing is more rude than to leave marks on your glass with your lips.

Do not propose to take wine with your host; it is his privilege to invite you.

Do not suggest that you have wine with your host; it's his right to invite you.

It is considered well bred to take the same wine as that selected by the person with whom you drink. When, however, the wine chosen by him is unpalatable to you, it is allowable to take that which you prefer, at the same time apologizingly saying, "Will you permit me to drink claret?" or whatever wine you have selected.

It's considered polite to drink the same wine as the person you're with. However, if the wine they've picked doesn't suit your taste, it's okay to choose your preferred one, while politely asking, "Do you mind if I have claret?" or whatever wine you've chosen.

In inviting a lady to take wine with you at table, you should politely say, "Shall I have the pleasure of a glass of wine with you?" You will then either hand her the bottle you have selected, or send it by the waiter, and afterwards fill your own glass, when you will politely and silently bow to each other, as you raise the wine to your lips. The same ceremony is to be observed when inviting a gentleman.

In inviting a woman to share a glass of wine with you at the table, you should politely say, "May I have the pleasure of sharing a glass of wine with you?" You would then either hand her the bottle you've chosen or have the waiter bring it to her, and after that, pour yourself a glass. At this point, you should politely and quietly bow to each other as you lift your glasses to drink. The same practice applies when inviting a man.

On raising the first glass of wine to his lips, it is customary for a gentleman to bow to the lady of the house.[76]

When a gentleman raises the first glass of wine to his lips, it's customary for him to bow to the lady of the house.[76]

It is not customary to propose toasts or to drink deep at a gentleman's family table. Lord Byron describes "a largish party," as "first silent, then talky, then argumentative, then disputatious, then unintelligible, then altogethery, then drunk." But this was "a largish party," which, it is to be hoped, was given at a tavern; for the man who drinks to intoxication, or to any considerable degree of elevation, at a gentleman's family table, ought never to expect to be invited a second time.

It’s not common to propose toasts or to drink heavily at a gentleman’s family table. Lord Byron describes "a large party" as "first quiet, then chatty, then argumentative, then contentious, then totally confusing, then completely out of it, then drunk." But this was "a large party," which hopefully happened at a tavern; because a man who gets drunk or even moderately tipsy at a gentleman's family table should never expect to be invited back.

At dinner-parties which are given to gentlemen, for the purpose of conviviality, one may indulge in as much wine as he pleases, provided he does not get drunk, and make a nuisance of himself. Where drinking, and toasting, and bumpers, are the order of the feast, as at a public dinner, given in honor of a distinguished man, or at the inauguration of some public enterprise, far greater latitude is allowed, in all things, than on more private and select occasions.

At dinner parties held for men, meant for enjoyment, one can drink as much wine as they want, as long as they don’t get drunk and embarrass themselves. When drinking, toasting, and large glasses are part of the event, like at a public dinner honoring a notable individual or at the launch of a public project, much more freedom is permitted in everything compared to more private and exclusive occasions.

In conclusion of our article on table etiquette, we quote from a recent English work, some humorous, but valuable hints:

In conclusion of our article on table etiquette, we quote from a recent English work some humorous but valuable tips:

"We now come to habits at table, which are very important. However agreeable a man may be in society, if he offends or disgusts by his table traits, he will soon be scouted from it, and justly so. There are some broad rules for behavior at table. Whenever there is a servant to help you, never help yourself. Never put a knife into your mouth, not even with cheese, which should be eaten with a fork. Never use a spoon for anything but liquids. Never touch anything edible with your fingers.

"We now come to table manners, which are very important. No matter how pleasant someone may be socially, if they repulse or annoy with their dining habits, they will quickly be excluded from the group, and rightfully so. There are some basic rules for behavior at the table. Whenever there is a server to assist you, never serve yourself. Never put a knife in your mouth, not even when eating cheese, which should be eaten with a fork. Never use a spoon for anything other than liquids. Never touch food with your fingers."

"Forks were undoubtedly a later invention than fingers, but as we are not cannibals, I am inclined to think they were a good one. There are some few things which you[77] may take up with your fingers. Thus an epicure will eat even macaroni with his fingers; and as sucking asparagus is more pleasant than chewing it, you may, as an epicure, take it up au naturel. But both these things are generally eaten with a fork. Bread is, of course, eaten with the fingers, and it would be absurd to carve it with your knife and fork. It must, on the contrary, always be broken when not buttered, and you should never put a slice of dry bread to your mouth to bite a piece off. Most fresh fruit, too, is eaten with the natural prongs, but when you have peeled an orange or apple, you should cut it with the aid of the fork, unless you can succeed in breaking it. Apropos of which, I may hint that no epicure ever yet put a knife to an apple, and that an orange should be peeled with a spoon. But the art of peeling an orange so as to hold its own juice, and its own sugar too, is one that can scarcely be taught in a book.

"Forks were definitely invented later than fingers, but since we’re not cannibals, I think they were a good idea. There are a few things you can eat with your fingers. For example, a food lover might eat even macaroni by hand; and since sucking asparagus is more enjoyable than chewing it, you can, as a food lover, eat it au naturel. However, both of these are usually eaten with a fork. Bread, of course, is eaten with the fingers, and it would be silly to cut it with a knife and fork. Instead, it should always be broken when not buttered, and you should never put a slice of dry bread to your mouth to bite off a piece. Most fresh fruit is also eaten by hand, but when you’ve peeled an orange or apple, you should cut it with a fork unless you can break it apart. Speaking of which, I should mention that no food lover has ever cut an apple with a knife, and an orange should be peeled with a spoon. But the skill of peeling an orange while keeping its juice and sugar intact is something that can hardly be taught in a book."

"However, let us go to dinner, and I will soon tell you whether you are a well-bred man or not; and here let me premise that what is good manners for a small dinner is good manners for a large one, and vice versa. Now, the first thing you do is to sit down. Stop, sir! pray do not cram yourself into the table in that way; no, nor sit a yard from it, like that. How graceless, inconvenient, and in the way of conversation! Why, dear me! you are positively putting your elbows on the table, and now you have got your hands fumbling about with the spoons and forks, and now you are nearly knocking my new hock glasses over. Can't you take your hands down, sir? Didn't you, learn that in the nursery? Didn't your mamma say to you, "Never put your hands above the table except to carve or eat?" Oh! but come, no nonsense, sit up, if you please. I can't have your fine head of hair forming a side dish on my table; you must not bury your face in the plate; you came to show it, and it ought to be alive. Well,[78] but there is no occasion to throw your head back like that, you look like an alderman, sir, after dinner. Pray, don't lounge in that sleepy way. You are here to eat, drink, and be merry. You can sleep when you get home.

"Alright, let's go to dinner, and I’ll quickly tell you if you're well-mannered or not; and let me start by saying that good manners at a small dinner apply just the same at a large one, and vice versa. The first thing you do is sit down. Hold on! Please don’t cram yourself into the table like that; and don’t sit a yard away from it, either. How awkward, inconvenient, and disruptive to conversation! My goodness! You're actually putting your elbows on the table, and now your hands are all over the spoons and forks, and you're about to knock over my new hock glasses. Can’t you keep your hands down? Didn’t you learn that when you were a kid? Didn’t your mom tell you, “Never put your hands above the table except to carve or eat?” But come on, no nonsense, sit up, please. I can't have your nice hair forming a side dish on my table; you shouldn’t bury your face in the plate; you came here to show it off, and it should look lively. Well, there’s no need to throw your head back like that; you look like an alderman after dinner. Please don’t lounge around like you’re sleepy. You’re here to eat, drink, and have a good time. You can sleep when you get home."

"Well, then, I suppose you can see your napkin. Got none, indeed! Very likely, in my house. You may be sure that I never sit down to a meal without napkins. I don't want to make my tablecloths unfit for use, and I don't want to make my trousers unwearable. Well, now, we are all seated, you can unfold it on your knees; no, no; don't tuck it into your waistcoat like an alderman; and what! what on earth do you mean by wiping your forehead with it? Do you take it for a towel? Well, never mind, I am consoled that you did not go farther, and use it as a pocket-handkerchief. So talk away to the lady on your right, and wait till soup is handed to you. By the way, that waiting is the most important part of table manners, and, as much as possible, you should avoid asking for anything or helping yourself from the table. Your soup you eat with a spoon—I don't know what else you could eat it with—but then it must be one of good size. Yes, that will do, but I beg you will not make that odious noise in drinking your soup. It is louder than a dog lapping water, and a cat would be quite genteel to it. Then you need not scrape up the plate in that way, nor even tilt it to get the last drop. I shall be happy to send you some more; but I must just remark, that it is not the custom to take two helpings of soup, and it is liable to keep other people waiting, which, once for all, is a selfish and intolerable habit. But don't you hear the servant offering you sherry? I wish you would attend, for my servants have quite enough to do, and can't wait all the evening while you finish that very mild story to Miss Goggles. Come, leave that decanter alone. I had the wine put on the table to fill up; the servants will hand it directly, or, as we are a small party, I will tell you to help yourself; but pray,[79] do not be so officious. (There, I have sent him some turbot to keep him quiet. I declare he cannot make up his mind.) You are keeping my servant again, sir. Will you, or will you not, do turbot? Don't examine it in that way; it is quite fresh, I assure you; take or decline it. Ah, you take it, but that is no reason why you should take up a knife too. Fish, I repeat, must never be touched with a knife. Take a fork in the right and a small piece of bread in the left hand. Good, but——? Oh! that is atrocious; of course you must not swallow the bones, but you should rather do so than spit them out in that way. Put up your napkin like this, and land the said bone on your plate. Don't rub your head in the sauce, my good man, nor go progging about after the shrimps or oysters therein. Oh! how horrid! I declare your mouth was wide open and full of fish. Small pieces, I beseech you; and once for all, whatever you eat, keep your mouth shut, and never attempt to talk with it full.

"Well, I guess you can see your napkin. Got none, huh? Very likely in my house. You can be sure that I never sit down for a meal without napkins. I don’t want to ruin my tablecloths or make my pants unwearable. Now that we’re all seated, you can unfold it on your lap; no, no; don’t tuck it into your vest like an alderman; and what on earth do you mean by wiping your forehead with it? Do you think it’s a towel? Well, never mind, I’m relieved that you didn’t go further and use it as a pocket handkerchief. So chat with the lady on your right and wait for the soup to be served. By the way, waiting is the most important part of table manners, and you should avoid asking for anything or serving yourself from the table as much as possible. You eat your soup with a spoon—I don’t know what else you could eat it with—but it needs to be a good-sized one. Yes, that will do, but please don’t make that awful noise while drinking your soup. It’s louder than a dog drinking water, and a cat would be more dignified. Also, there's no need to scrape the plate like that or tilt it to get the last drop. I’ll be happy to give you more; but I just want to mention that it’s not customary to take two servings of soup, and it can hold up others, which is, frankly, a selfish and intolerable habit. But don’t you hear the server offering you sherry? I wish you would pay attention because my staff has enough to do without waiting all evening while you finish that very dull story to Miss Goggles. Come on, leave that decanter alone. I had the wine put on the table to refill; the staff will serve it directly, or, since we’re a small group, I’ll let you help yourself; but please, [79] don’t be so pushy. (There, I’ve sent him some turbot to keep him quiet. I swear he can’t make up his mind.) You’re holding up my server again, sir. Will you or won’t you have turbot? Don’t examine it like that; it’s quite fresh, I assure you; take it or leave it. Ah, you’re taking it, but that’s no reason to grab a knife too. Fish, I repeat, must never be touched with a knife. Use a fork in your right hand and a small piece of bread in your left. Good, but——? Oh! that’s terrible; of course you shouldn’t swallow the bones, but it’s better to swallow them than to spit them out like that. Put your napkin like this, and place the bone on your plate. Don’t rub your head in the sauce, my good man, nor poke around for the shrimp or oysters in there. Oh! how disgusting! I swear your mouth was wide open and full of fish. Small bites, please; and once and for all, whatever you eat, keep your mouth shut, and never try to talk with your mouth full."

"So now you have got a pâté. Surely you are not taking two on your plate! There is plenty of dinner to come, and one is quite enough. Oh! dear me, you are incorrigible. What! a knife to cut that light brittle pastry? No, nor fingers, never. Nor a spoon—almost as bad. Take your fork, sir, your fork; and, now you have eaten, oblige me by wiping your mouth and moustache with your napkin, for there is a bit of the pastry hanging to the latter, and looking very disagreeable. Well, you can refuse a dish if you like. There is no positive necessity for you to take venison if you don't want it. But, at any rate, do not be in that terrific hurry. You are not going off by the next train. Wait for the sauce and wait for the vegetables; but whether you eat them or not, do not begin before everybody else. Surely you must take my table for that of a railway refreshment-room, for you have finished before the person I helped first. Fast eating is bad for the digestion, my good sir, and not very good manners either.[80] What! are you trying to eat meat with a fork alone? Oh! it is sweetbread; I beg your pardon, you are quite right. Let me give you a rule: Everything that can be cut without a knife, should be cut with a fork alone. Eat your vegetables, therefore, with a fork. No, there is no necessity to take a spoon for peas; a fork in the right hand will do. What! did I really see you put your knife into your mouth? Then I must give you up. Once for all, and ever, the knife is to cut, not to help with. Pray, do not munch in that noisy manner; chew your food well, but softly. Eat slowly. Have you not heard that Napoleon lost the battle of Leipsic by eating too fast? It is a fact though. His haste caused indigestion, which made him incapable of attending to the details of the battle. You see you are the last person eating at table. Sir, I will not allow you to speak to my servants in that way. If they are so remiss as to oblige you to ask for anything, do it gently, and in a low tone, and thank a servant just as much as you would his master. Ten to one he is as good a man; and because he is your inferior in position, is the very reason you should treat him courteously. Oh! it is of no use to ask me to take wine; far from pacifying me, it will only make me more angry, for I tell you the custom is quite gone out, except in a few country villages, and at a mess-table. Nor need you ask the lady to do so. However, there is this consolation, if you should ask any one to take wine with you, he or she cannot refuse, so you have your own way. Perhaps next you will be asking me to hob and nob, or trinquer in the French fashion with arms encircled. Ah! you don't know, perhaps, that when a lady trinques in that way with you, you have a right to finish off with a kiss. Very likely, indeed! But it is the custom in familiar circles in France, but then we are not Frenchmen. Will you attend to your lady, sir? You did not come merely to eat, but to make yourself agreeable. Don't sit as glum as the Memnon at Thebes; talk and be pleasant. Now you have some pudding. No knife—no,[81] no. A spoon, if you like, but better still, a fork. Yes, ice requires a spoon; there is a small one handed you, take that.

"So now you've got a pâté. Surely you're not taking two on your plate! There's plenty of dinner to come, and one is quite enough. Oh dear, you are impossible. What? A knife to cut that light, flaky pastry? No, not your fingers either. Not even a spoon—almost as bad. Take your fork, sir, your fork; and now that you've eaten, please wipe your mouth and mustache with your napkin because there's a bit of the pastry stuck to the latter, and it looks very unappealing. Well, you can refuse a dish if you want. There's no obligation to take venison if you don't want it. But please, don’t be in such a terrible hurry. You're not catching the next train. Wait for the sauce and wait for the vegetables; but whether you eat them or not, don’t start before everyone else. Surely you must think my table is like a train station eatery, as you've finished before the person I helped first. Eating quickly is bad for your digestion, my good sir, and it’s not very good manners either.[80] What! Are you really trying to eat meat with just a fork? Oh! It’s sweetbreads; I apologize, you're absolutely right. Let me give you a tip: everything that can be cut without a knife should be cut with just a fork. So eat your vegetables with a fork. No, there's no need to take a spoon for peas; a fork in your right hand will do. What! Did I really see you put your knife in your mouth? Then I must give up on you. Once and for all, the knife is for cutting, not for eating with. Please don’t chew in that noisy way; chew your food well, but softly. Eat slowly. Haven’t you heard that Napoleon lost the battle of Leipzing because he ate too fast? It’s true. His rush caused indigestion, which made him unable to focus on the details of the battle. You see, you’re the last person still eating at the table. Sir, I won’t allow you to speak to my servants like that. If they are so slow that you have to ask for something, do it gently and quietly, and thank a servant just as much as you would his master. Chances are, he’s a great person; and because he’s lower in status, that’s exactly why you should treat him courteously. Oh! There’s no use asking me to have wine; far from calming me down, it will only make me angrier because I tell you the custom is almost gone, except in a few country villages and at a mess table. And you shouldn't ask the lady to do so either. However, here’s a consolation: if you ask someone to drink wine with you, he or she cannot refuse, so you’ll get your way. Maybe next you’ll be asking me to drink and mingle or trinquer in the French style with arms around each other. Ah! You might not know that when a lady trinques with you like that, you have the right to finish it off with a kiss. Very likely, indeed! But that is how it’s done in friendly circles in France, but then, we’re not French. Will you pay attention to the lady, sir? You didn’t come just to eat, but to be charming. Don’t sit there like a statue; talk and be pleasant. Now you have some pudding. No knife—no, [81] no. A spoon, if you like, but better yet, a fork. Yes, ice requires a spoon; here’s a small one for you, take that."

"Say 'no.' This is the fourth time wine has been handed to you, and I am sure you have had enough. Decline this time if you please. Decline that dish too. Are you going to eat of everything that is handed? I pity you if you do. No, you must not ask for more cheese, and you must eat it with your fork. Break the rusk with your fingers. Good. You are drinking a glass of old port. Do not quaff it down at a gulp in that way. Never drink a whole glassful of anything at once.

"Say 'no.' This is the fourth time wine has been offered to you, and I’m sure you’ve had enough. Please say no this time. Also, refuse that dish. Are you really going to eat everything that’s handed to you? I feel sorry for you if you do. No, you shouldn’t ask for more cheese, and you need to eat it with your fork. Break the rusk with your fingers. Good. You’re drinking a glass of old port. Don’t just gulp it down like that. Never drink an entire glass of anything all at once."

"Well, here is the wine and dessert. Take whichever wine you like, but remember you must keep to that, and not change about. Before you go up stairs I will allow you a glass of sherry after your claret, but otherwise drink of one wine only! You don't mean to say you are helping yourself to wine before the ladies! At least, offer it to the one next to you, and then pass it on, gently, not with a push like that. Do not drink so fast; you will hurry me in passing the decanters, if I see that your glass is empty. You need not eat dessert till the ladies are gone, but offer them whatever is nearest to you. And now they are gone, draw your chair near mine, and I will try and talk more pleasantly to you. You will come out admirably at your next dinner with all my teaching. What! you are excited, you are talking loud to the colonel. Nonsense! Come and talk easily to me or to your nearest neighbor. There, don't drink any more wine, for I see you are getting romantic. You oblige me to make a move. You have had enough of those walnuts; you are keeping me, my dear sir. So now to coffee [one cup] and tea, which I beg you will not pour into your saucer to cool. Well, the dinner has done you good, and me too. Let us be amiable to the ladies, but not too much so."

"Well, here’s the wine and dessert. Take whichever wine you like, but remember to stick with that one and don’t mix it up. Before you go upstairs, I’ll let you have a glass of sherry after your claret, but otherwise, just drink one type of wine! You can’t be serious about helping yourself to wine before the ladies! At least, offer it to the person next to you, and then pass it on gently, not with a shove like that. Don’t drink so fast; if your glass is empty, you’ll make me rush to pass the decanters. You don’t need to eat dessert until the ladies have left, but offer them whatever is closest to you. And now that they’re gone, pull your chair closer to mine, and I’ll try to chat with you more pleasantly. You’ll do great at your next dinner with all my advice. What’s this? You’re getting excited and talking loudly to the colonel. Nonsense! Come and have an easy conversation with me or your nearest neighbor. There, don’t have any more wine; I can see you’re getting a bit dramatic. You’re making me want to get up. You’ve had enough of those walnuts; you’re holding me up, my dear sir. So now, let’s have coffee and tea, but please don’t pour it into your saucer to cool. Well, the dinner has done you good, and me too. Let’s be friendly to the ladies, but not overly so."


CARVING.

Carving is an art which every parent should teach his sons and daughters. Nothing can be more disagreeable and unpleasant than to be placed before any particular dish without being able to help it properly. It is generally the case when the head of the family is a good carver; for he so objects to see things badly cut, that he prefers carving everything himself. We remember once, when very young, being invited to a large dinner, and we were placed before a ham. We began to hack this article, when the general, the founder of the feast, said to his servant, "Take that ham away from that young gentleman, and place it before some one who knows how to carve." From that moment we determined to achieve the art of carving, and after great difficulty we succeeded, and succeeded so well that once, in carving a hare, a clergyman, one of the guests, remarked what an excellent invention that of boning a hare was, we carved it with so much ease; but determined to have a joke at the expense of the clergyman, we laid down the knife and fork, and said, "Sir, we are surprised that you could express such an opinion, when it is well known that it has filled more jails and sent more men to the treadmill than any other thing you can name." "What, sir, taking the bones out of a hare?" "No, sir, 'boning' the hare first." No one can carve without practice, and consequently children ought to begin young, in order to acquire a thorough knowledge of the art. It is difficult to describe the method of carving, even with drawings or dia[83]grams; but the reader who wishes to learn, may, by observing how good carvers proceed, and applying what he has seen to what he reads, with practice, soon become an adept.

Sculpting is a skill that every parent should teach their sons and daughters. There's nothing more frustrating than sitting in front of a dish without knowing how to serve it properly. This often happens when the head of the family is a skilled carver; they dislike seeing food poorly cut, so they prefer to do all the carving themselves. I remember being invited to a big dinner when I was young and being placed in front of a ham. I started to chop at it clumsily when the host, the general, told his servant, "Take that ham away from that young man and put it in front of someone who knows how to carve." From that moment, I was determined to master the art of carving. After much effort, I succeeded, to the point that once while carving a hare, a clergyman at the dinner commented on how brilliant the idea of boning a hare was, since I made it look so easy. Wanting to tease the clergyman, I set down my knife and fork and said, "Sir, I’m surprised you’d hold that opinion, considering it’s well known that it has filled more jails and sent more men to the treadmill than anything else you can name." "What, sir, taking the bones out of a hare?" "No, sir, ‘boning’ the hare first." No one can carve well without practice, so kids should start young to really learn the skill. It’s tough to explain carving techniques, even with illustrations or diagrams; however, readers who want to learn can watch skilled carvers and apply what they see to what they read, and with practice, they can quickly become proficient.

And first, never stand up to carve; this is the greatest vulgarity, and even a very short man need not stand up. A little, deformed, hump-back friend of ours, used to give very good dinners; he carved well, and delighted in showing it, but he had a failing—always to have very large joints of meat before him. One day a stranger guest arrived late, dinner had been served, even soup and fish had been removed; the host was absolutely hidden behind an enormous round of beef, and the stranger saw nothing at the head of the table but the monstrous joint, round which a knife was revolving with wonderful rapidity. Steam was the subject of talk at the moment, and he exclaimed, "I did not know that you had brought steam to this perfection." "What perfection?" "Why, don't you see that round of beef is carved by steam." This was enough; it got the hunchback's steam up, and, jumping on the chair, he demanded who dare insult him in his own house; and it was with great difficulty that his friends could appease his wrath, and turn his steam off. Ever since the time of Adam, men and women have been prone to excuse themselves and lay the blame on others. Thus, a person who could not swim, complained bitterly of the want of buoyancy in the water; and another, who had frightfully mangled a leg of mutton in attempting to carve, declared that the sheep was deformed and had a bandy leg.

And first, never stand up to carve; that’s the worst kind of rudeness, and even a very short person doesn’t need to get up. A little, deformed, hunchbacked friend of ours used to host great dinners; he carved well and loved showing it off, but he had one flaw—he always served huge joints of meat. One day, a guest arrived late, after dinner was already served and even the soup and fish had been cleared away; the host was completely hidden behind a giant round of beef, and the stranger saw nothing at the head of the table except that enormous joint, around which a knife was whirling with incredible speed. At that moment, the conversation was about steam, and he exclaimed, "I didn’t know you had perfected steam to this level." "What perfection?" "Well, can’t you see that round of beef is being carved by steam?" This was enough to get the hunchback fired up, and jumping on the chair, he demanded to know who had the nerve to insult him in his own home; it took a lot for his friends to calm him down and defuse his anger. Ever since Adam's time, men and women have been quick to excuse themselves and blame others. So, someone who couldn’t swim complained bitterly about the water not being buoyant enough; and another, who had horribly butchered a leg of mutton while trying to carve it, claimed that the sheep was deformed and had a crooked leg.

In France, at all large dinners, dishes are carved at the sideboard by a servant, and then handed round in small portions. It saves a great deal of trouble, and prevents the shower of gravy with which awkward carvers will often inundate the table-cloth, and sometimes their neighbors. It would be well if this custom was universal in[84] America, where it is rare to find a good carver. In helping the soup, never say, "Will you let me assist you to some of this soup?" this is vulgar in the extreme. The word assist is not "selon les règles de la bonne société," but simply, "Shall I send you some?" Now, any one can help soup. But then there are two ways, the right and the wrong. First, then, your soup plates should be held by the servant near the tureen, and you should judge the number you have to help by the quantity of soup you have, to avoid the possibility of consuming all your soup before you have helped your guests; give one spoonful of soup to each plate, and avoid by all means slopping the soup either into the tureen or over the table-cloth, or over the side of the plate, all of which are extreme vulgarities. And here we beg to say—notwithstanding Brummel having said, in speaking of some one with whom he could find no other fault, that he was a sort of fellow who would come twice to soup,—that, if very good, it is not vulgar to eat twice of it; but, au contraire, if not good, the worst possible taste.

In France, at all big dinners, a servant carves the dishes at the sideboard and then serves them in small portions. This makes things a lot easier and avoids the mess of gravy that clumsy carvers often spill on the tablecloth—or on their neighbors. It would be great if this practice was common in[84] America, where finding a good carver is rare. When serving soup, don’t say, "Will you let me assist you to some of this soup?"—that’s incredibly tacky. Instead, just say, "Shall I send you some?" Anyone can serve soup, but there’s a right way and a wrong way to do it. First, your soup plates should be held by the servant near the tureen, and you should estimate how many you’ll serve based on the amount of soup available, to avoid running out before helping all your guests. Give one spoonful of soup to each plate and try not to spill any into the tureen, onto the tablecloth, or over the edge of the plate; all of these are major faux pas. Also, we must mention—despite Brummel saying, when referring to someone he found no other fault with, that he was the kind of guy who would come back for soup twice—that if it’s really good, it’s perfectly fine to have seconds; however, if it’s not good, then it's the worst possible taste.

The next thing in order is fish. Now, of fish there are several sorts; the first of the large sorts being

The next thing to cover is fish. There are several types of fish; the first of the larger types being

Salmon, the shape of which every one knows; but few people have a whole salmon at table. The fish should be served always on a strainer, covered with a small dinner napkin, and the cook should be careful that it be sent to table whole and unbroken. It should be laid on its side, and garnished with fried smelts; it should be cut with the trowel, or fish-knife, immediately down the middle of the side, and helped from the centre to the back, one slice back and a small slice towards the belly, which is the richest and fattest part; care should be taken that the slices are not broken, and with each slice a fried smelt be given.

Salmon, which everyone recognizes; however, not many people get to see a whole salmon served at the table. The fish should always be placed on a strainer, covered with a small dinner napkin, and the chef should ensure that it is brought to the table whole and intact. It should be positioned on its side and garnished with fried smelts. It should be cut with a trowel or fish knife, slicing directly down the middle of the side, and portions should be taken from the center to the back: one slice from the back and a smaller slice towards the belly, which is the richest and fattiest part. Care should be taken to ensure the slices remain intact, and with each slice, a fried smelt should be served.

Cod-fish should be helped differently. Cutting from[85] the back to the thin part, crossways, and the sound divided so as to give each person a small portion.

Cod fish should be prepared differently. Cut from[85] the back to the thinner section, sideways, and separate the flesh so that each person gets a small portion.

Mackerel, if boiled, should be divided into four; that is, place your trowel or fish-knife under the flesh at the tail, and raise up the flesh to the head, then divide the side in the middle, giving half of the side to each person, and leaving the bone and head and tail in the dish.

Mackerel fish, when boiled, should be cut into four pieces; that is, slide your trowel or fish knife under the flesh at the tail, lift the flesh up to the head, then cut the side in half, giving one half to each person, while leaving the bones, head, and tail on the plate.

Herrings should be helped by giving one to each person.

Herring should be shared by giving one to each person.

Eels are always cut in small pieces, and all the attention required is that those which are the largest are the best.

Eels are always cut into small pieces, and the only thing to keep in mind is that the largest ones are the best.

Patties and Entrees ought to be so arranged that they can be served with a spoon, and require no carving. The roast is therefore the next thing that calls for observation.

Burgers and Mains should be arranged in a way that they can be served with a spoon and don’t need carving. The roast is the next item that needs attention.

A Leg of Mutton is, or rather ought to be served exactly the reverse side to a haunch of mutton; that is, it ought to lie on the flat side, and so show the beveled side to the carver. A slice is cut in the center; and then the carver is to cut to the bone right and left, the thick side being most esteemed. The best fat is that which lies at the thick end, near to the bone; there is not much of it, but it is considered a delicacy.

A Lamb Leg should be served with the flat side down, showing the beveled side to the person carving. A slice is cut in the center, and then the carver should cut down to the bone on both sides, with the thick side being the most prized. The best fat is found at the thick end, close to the bone; there isn’t much of it, but it’s considered a delicacy.

A Sirloin of Beef.—The most elegant way to cut this joint is by making an incision from the chine-bone to the flap, directly in the center, and helping from either side. However, this is not the most economical way; and therefore it is to be cut thin on the outside, from the chine-bone to the flaps, with fat from underneath. Many people like the under side, or inner loin. If this is eaten hot—and it is best hot—the joint should be turned, and the meat cut across in slices rather thicker than from the top side. Great care should be taken not to splash the gravy in turning, by placing the fork well into the flap, so as to secure a firm hold.[86]

Beef Sirloin.—The most elegant way to carve this cut is to slice from the chine bone to the flap, right in the center, while serving from both sides. However, this isn't the most economical method; therefore, it should be cut thin on the outside, from the chine bone to the flaps, leaving some fat underneath. Many people prefer the underside, or inner loin. If this is served hot — which is best — the joint should be turned, and the meat sliced thicker than from the top side. Great care should be taken not to splash the gravy when turning, by placing the fork deeply into the flap to ensure a secure grip.[86]

A Fore Quarter of Lamb should be carved without removing the shoulder from the dish on which it is served. This is very difficult; but if well done, very elegant. First, then, let us give all the directions necessary for this dish. When it comes before the carver, he should place the carving-knife under the shoulder, and dexterously remove it. Having so done, he should place under the shoulder a slice of fresh butter, and then prepare some salt, cayenne pepper, and the juice of an orange or a lemon, which should be also poured over the part of the lamb from which the shoulder has been separated, and then pour the gravy with the gravy-spoon over the lamb, so that the butter, etc., may amalgamate well with the gravy. You have then the breast and the ribs, and the shoulder on the dish, ready to help your friends. Before separating the ribs, you must cut off the breast, the bones of which the butcher has previously broken, so as to enable you to do it with ease. As, however, many people cannot carve so much in one dish, perhaps the better plan is to place the shoulder on a separate dish, when it can be cut precisely as a shoulder of mutton, and the ribs and breast can be more easily divided and helped. Always take care that the butcher joints the meat, or no man can carve it.

A forequarter of lamb should be carved without taking the shoulder off the serving dish. This is quite challenging, but if done correctly, it looks very nice. First, let's go over the necessary steps for this dish. When it’s time to carve, the carver should place the carving knife under the shoulder and carefully lift it off. After that, a slice of fresh butter should be placed under the shoulder, and then some salt, cayenne pepper, and juice from an orange or lemon should be added to the spot where the shoulder was removed. Next, pour the gravy over the lamb using a gravy spoon, allowing the butter and other ingredients to mix well with the gravy. You will then have the breast and ribs along with the shoulder on the dish, ready to serve your guests. Before separating the ribs, you should cut off the breast, as the butcher has already broken the bones to make this easier. However, since many people find it difficult to carve a large dish, it might be better to place the shoulder on a separate dish, where it can be cut like a shoulder of mutton, and the ribs and breast can be divided and served more easily. Always ensure that the butcher joints the meat, or no one will be able to carve it.

A Hind Quarter of Lamb should be carved both as a leg and a loin, giving either part to those who prefer it.

Lamb Hindquarter should be carved into both a leg and a loin, allowing guests to choose whichever part they prefer.

A Saddle of Lamb must be carved like a saddle of mutton.

A Rack of Lamb must be carved like a saddle of lamb.

A Loin of Lamb should always be divided at the chine end of the bone, and helped in chops.

Lamb Loin should always be cut at the chine end of the bone and served in chops.

A Haunch of Venison or Mutton is the leg and part of the loin. It should be cut across, near the knuckle, and then another cut should pass down the center. The slices should be taken from the left and the right of this; those on the left, containing the most fat, are preferred by[87] epicures. The fat and gravy must be equally distributed. These joints should always be served on a hot-water dish, or on a dish with a lamp under it, so as to keep the meat hot. Without one or other of these contrivances, no one should presume to give a haunch of venison to his friends. Before it is sent to table, the cook should pour over the haunch one wine-glassful of hot port wine.

A Cut of Venison or Mutton is the leg and part of the loin. It should be cut across near the knuckle, and then another cut should go down the center. The slices should be taken from both the left and right; those on the left, which have the most fat, are preferred by [87] food enthusiasts. The fat and gravy must be spread evenly. These joints should always be served on a hot-water dish or on a dish with a warming lamp underneath to keep the meat hot. Without one of these setups, no one should assume they can serve a haunch of venison to their friends. Before it is served, the cook should pour a wine glass full of hot port wine over the haunch.

An Edge-bone of Beef should be placed on the dish standing on the thickest end. The carver should first cut off a slice horizontally from the end to the fat, an inch thick; but in helping, it cannot be cut too thin, giving to each person hard and soft fat. If cut thick it is hard and indigestible.

A Beef Rib Edge should be placed on the plate with the thickest end facing up. The carver should first slice off a piece horizontally from the end to the fat, making it about an inch thick; however, when serving, it shouldn't be cut too thin, ensuring each person gets a mix of both hard and soft fat. If cut too thick, it becomes tough and hard to digest.

A Round or Buttock of Beef is cut like a fillet of veal; that is, a slice having been horizontally removed all round, the slices should be cut very thin and very even. To properly carve a large round of beef, a long carving-knife, such as is used in a cook-shop, is necessary.

A Round or Beef Cut from the Rear is cut like a fillet of veal; that is, a slice is taken off horizontally all around, and the slices should be cut very thin and very even. To properly carve a large round of beef, a long carving knife, similar to what is used in a butcher shop, is necessary.

A Fillet of Veal is a solid piece of meat without bone; it is therefore easily carved by any one who possesses a sharp knife; the guard of the fork should be up, to prevent accidents. The veal should be well roasted; for if the gravy is in it, it is very unwholesome. The slices may be cut thicker than beef, and the stuffing should be found in the center, and in the flap which surrounds it.

Veal Fillet is a solid piece of boneless meat, which makes it easy to slice for anyone with a sharp knife. The fork should have its guard up to avoid accidents. The veal needs to be roasted well because if it retains too much gravy, it's unhealthy. The slices can be cut thicker than beef, and the stuffing should be in the center and in the flap surrounding it.

A Breast of Veal.—The richest part of this is called the brisket. The knife must be put about four inches from this, and cut through it, which will separate the ribs from the brisket; serve whichever is liked.

Veal Breast.—The richest part of this is called the brisket. The knife should be placed about four inches away from it and cut through, which will separate the ribs from the brisket; serve whichever is preferred.

Calf's Head is a dish much esteemed here; but, as generally eaten, plainly boiled, it is tasteless, insipid, and very objectionable—while cooked à la tortue, as in France, nothing can be better. It should always be boned and[88] rolled; but if served whole, it is to be cut down the center, and helped in slices from either side. A portion of the sweetbread, which generally accompanies a boiled calf's head, should be given with each portion. If the flesh about the socket of the eye be preferred, the eye itself being always taken out, the knife should be inserted into the orifice, and the meat scooped out. The palate—generally esteemed a delicacy—is situated under the head. This should be cut into small portions, so that every one may have a share.

Calf's Head is a dish that's highly regarded here; however, when it's usually served, simply boiled, it lacks flavor, is bland, and quite unappealing—whereas when prepared à la tortue, like in France, it’s superb. It should always be deboned and[88] rolled; but if served whole, it needs to be cut down the middle and served in slices from both sides. Each serving should include a piece of the sweetbread, which typically accompanies a boiled calf's head. If someone prefers the meat around the eye socket, the eye itself should always be removed first, and then the knife should be inserted into the opening to scoop out the meat. The palate—generally considered a delicacy—is located under the head. This should be cut into small pieces so that everyone can have a share.

Shoulder of Mutton.—The joint being placed with the knuckle toward the right hand, observe that there is an angular piece of fat next you. Having helped your company from this part, you may, perhaps, imagine that your shoulder of mutton is exhausted, and will not yield a further dividend. However, you may get from both sides of a large shoulder enough to help ten people, provided your slices are not too thick, which they should not be. The fat is to be cut from the aforesaid angular bit in slices, longways. After the right and left sides are exhausted, and the carver stopped by the knuckle on one side and the blade-bone on the other, the end of the shoulder is to be turned, and cut straight down from the center bone to the end, comprising the three best slices of the joint. If more is required, the shoulder may be reversed on the dish, and four good slices will be found on the under side.

Mutton shoulder.—Place the joint with the knuckle facing your right hand and notice the angular piece of fat next to you. After serving your guests from this part, you might think that your shoulder of mutton is all used up and won’t provide any more slices. However, you can actually get enough meat from both sides of a large shoulder to feed ten people, as long as your slices aren’t too thick, which they shouldn’t be. The fat should be sliced from the angular piece lengthwise. Once the right and left sides are done and the carver has reached the knuckle on one side and the blade bone on the other, turn the shoulder and slice straight down from the center bone to the end, resulting in the three best slices of the joint. If more meat is needed, the shoulder can be flipped on the dish, revealing four more good slices on the underside.

Saddle of Mutton.—This best joint of the sheep is carved in several ways; the usual way is to cut from the tail to the end close to the chine-bone, taking the slices horizontally. Another plan is to cut close to the back-bone, taking slices sideways, so as to help each person with a piece like a mutton chop, without the bone and very thin. Another way is to commence, not quite close to the back-bone, and so cut slices, rounding them a little that they will curl on the plate, cutting in such a way that the[89] knife slants toward the flaps or fat, and so that the top of each slice is fat and the bottom lean; and for a small party, this is by far the most elegant and the best way to carve this excellent joint.

Lamb saddle.—This prime cut of sheep can be carved in several ways; the most common method is to slice from the tail to the end near the chine bone, cutting the pieces horizontally. Another approach is to cut close to the backbone, taking slices sideways, so each person receives a piece similar to a mutton chop, without the bone and very thin. A different way is to start not quite next to the backbone and slice so that the pieces curl slightly on the plate, cutting in such a manner that the[89] knife tilts toward the flaps or fat, ensuring the top of each slice is fatty while the bottom is lean; for a small gathering, this is the most elegant and best way to carve this excellent cut.

Ham.—There perhaps is no joint about which there has been so much contention as the carving of this excellent dish. For family use, do not have the skin removed, but let it be sent to table as it is dressed. Cut from the thick end, where there is most fat; as a ham served hot is always eaten with veal or poultry, you can thus eat the fat. Continue cutting your ham in this way, and you will be able to eat it all; whereas, in any other way, all the lean will be eaten, and a large quantity of fat, which will become rancid, will be lost.

Ham.—There's probably no other meat that's sparked as much debate as how to carve this delicious dish. For family meals, don't remove the skin; serve it just as it is prepared. Start cutting from the thick end, where there's the most fat; since hot ham is usually served with veal or poultry, you can enjoy the fat that way. Keep cutting your ham this way, and you'll be able to use it all up; otherwise, you'll end up eating all the lean meat and wasting a lot of fat, which will go bad.

Carving Ham for a Party.—The best informed say, carve it like a leg of mutton, that is, beginning in the center, cut right and left in thin slices; we say, commence at the knuckle, and cut a thick slice off, and then cut thin slices as they do in the cook-shops—for, rely on it, by this time they have found out the most economical way of carving a ham.

Carving Ham for a Party.—Experts suggest carving it like a leg of lamb, starting from the center and cutting thin slices to the right and left. We recommend starting at the knuckle, cutting off a thick slice first, and then slicing thinner pieces as they do in restaurants—because, trust me, by now they've figured out the most efficient way to carve a ham.

A Sucking Pig must be divided down the middle, and decapitated. This ought to be done by the cook, and the two sides placed flat on the dish. Supposing, therefore, this to have been previously done, the carver is to take off the shoulders and the legs, and help the ribs in such pieces as he thinks convenient. The ribs are considered best, and you should give plenty of the sauce or gravy with each plate.

A Piglet Sucking should be cut in half and beheaded. The cook should handle this, and then lay the two halves flat on the platter. Assuming this has already been done, the carver will remove the shoulders and legs and serve the ribs in whatever portions he finds suitable. The ribs are the best part, and you should serve plenty of sauce or gravy with each plate.

Hare.—There are two ways of carving this difficult dish. The first is to cut close to the back-bone from the shoulder to the rump on either side, previously dividing the legs; take off the shoulders; cutting the back-bone in three or[90] four pieces, and getting two slices on either side of the hare. The ear is considered the best part. Another way of carving a hare is by taking off the legs and shoulders, and cutting it round through the back-bone, dividing into seven or eight pieces. It is better to bone a hare.

Rabbit.—There are two ways to carve this tricky dish. The first method involves cutting close to the backbone from the shoulder to the rump on both sides, first separating the legs; remove the shoulders; then cut the backbone into three or[90]four pieces and get two slices from either side of the hare. The ear is considered the best part. Another method for carving a hare is to remove the legs and shoulders, then slice it around the backbone, dividing it into seven or eight pieces. It’s better to bone a hare.

A Rabbit is carved very differently. The legs and shoulders are to be taken off, and the back divided into three or four pieces.

A bunny is shaped in a very different way. The legs and shoulders need to be removed, and the back is divided into three or four sections.

Fowls when boiled have their legs bent inwards, and tucked into the belly. A fowl must never be removed from the dish and placed upon the carver's plate; nothing can be more vulgar. The wing is to be removed with a good slice of the breast, the only difficulty being to hit the joint. To effect this, the knife is to be passed between the leg and the body, and the leg turned back with the fork. To take off the merrythought the carver must commence just above where the breast turns, and cut down slanting; then begin at the rump end, and cut the breast at either side, keeping the fork in that part of the breast nearest the rump, and turning it toward the carver; the side-bones may easily be removed, the back broken in half, and the two sides are then easily taken off. All this can only be learned by practice; and although we have endeavored to describe it, we feel that it requires practice to carry out the directions.

Poultry when boiled has its legs bent inwards and tucked into the body. A fowl should never be taken off the serving dish and put onto the carver's plate; that's just rude. The wing should be cut off with a nice slice of the breast, and the only tricky part is finding the joint. To do this, slide the knife between the leg and the body, then pull the leg back with a fork. To remove the merrythought, the carver should start just above where the breast curves and cut down at an angle; then, starting from the rump end, cut the breast on both sides, keeping the fork in the part of the breast closest to the rump and turning it toward the carver. The side bones can be easily removed, the back can be broken in half, and the two sides can then be taken off easily. All this can only be learned through practice; even though we've tried to explain it, we believe it takes practice to follow these instructions.

A Pheasant is carved precisely as a fowl. It is only necessary to say that ladies like the wings and breast.

A pheasant is shaped just like a bird. It's enough to mention that women prefer the wings and the breast.

Wild Duck.—This bird is only helped from the breast, which is to be first scored in such a way as afterward to form the slice. Lemon juice, cayenne, salt, and port wine made hot, should be ready to pour over it; then the previously scored slices are to be cut and helped. The breast is the only eatable part, except when hashed.[91]

Wild Duck.—This bird is only prepared from the breast, which should first be scored in a way that allows for slicing later. Lemon juice, cayenne, salt, and port wine heated together should be ready to drizzle over it; then the previously scored slices should be cut and served. The breast is the only edible part, unless it's made into a hash.[91]

Partridge.—This bird is carved precisely as a fowl. The legs and the back are the best parts; give them to the ladies, and let the rest of the company have the wings and breast.

Partridge.—This bird is carved just like a chicken. The legs and the back are the best parts; give those to the ladies, and let the rest of the guests have the wings and the breast.

Pigeons are usually cut straight down the middle, and a half sent to each person.

Pigeons are typically sliced in half, and one half is given to each person.

Turkeys are carved like geese. Never make a wing cut from the wing or pinion upward, and not from the breast downward. Give your knife a slight angle in cutting, and your slice will be larger and better.

Turkeys are carved like geese. Never make a wing cut from the wing or pinion upward, and not from the breast downward. Give your knife a slight angle when cutting, and your slice will be larger and better.

Goose.—To give a description of carving a goose is to say, simply, begin from the wing and cut the slices from the breast up to the breast bone, and serve each person with a slice, with some stuffing and gravy. To cut a wing or leg is vulgar in the extreme; for a large party, then, a second goose is necessary; but lest our readers should say, "That is an easy way to avoid telling us how we ought to dismember this bird," we will continue. If you wish to do a vulgar thing, and dismember a goose, put your fork into the small end of the pinion, and press it close to the body, then put in the knife and divide the joint down; to separate the leg, first put the fork into the small end of the bone, pressing it to the body, then pass your knife between the leg and the body, turn the leg back with your fork, and it will come off. It is impossible that anything but experience will teach a person how to do this expertly; but as we said before, it never should be done when served hot. It has been said frequently, that a goose is too much for one, and not enough for two. This means that the breast, which is the only eatable part of a roasted goose, is, supposing the person to eat nothing else, too much for one and not enough for two people's dinners; another reason for never cutting off or eating the legs hot, is that they make a most excellent "devil" for breakfast the next day—therefore, why destroy a dish fit for a king?[92]

Goose.—To describe how to carve a goose, it’s simple: start at the wing and cut slices from the breast up to the breastbone, serving each person a slice along with some stuffing and gravy. Cutting a wing or a leg is considered quite rude. For a large group, you’ll need a second goose; however, to avoid the complaint of our readers that we’re sidestepping instructions on how to carve this bird, we'll proceed. If you really want to be crude and dismember a goose, insert your fork into the small end of the wing, pressing it against the body, then use your knife to cut through the joint. To separate the leg, start by inserting the fork into the small end of the bone, pressing it against the body, then slide your knife between the leg and the body. Twist the leg back with your fork, and it will come off. The only way to master this technique is through experience; but, as mentioned earlier, it should never be done while the goose is hot. It's often said that a goose is too much for one person and not enough for two. This means that the breast, being the only worthwhile part of a roasted goose, is too much for one person, assuming they don’t eat anything else, and not enough for two dinners. Additionally, another reason for not cutting off or eating the legs while they’re hot is that they make an excellent "devil" for breakfast the next day—so why waste a dish fit for a king?[92]

Woodcocks and Snipes.—These are both carved alike—the necessary directions being: remove the sand-bag, which contains the gall: this generally protrudes; lift up the breast near the rump; spread the tail on your toast; cut the wing, leg, and part of the back, the wing being cut full, that is, with plenty of the breast attached thereto, and you have one portion with a third of the toast; serve the other side alike, with another third of the toast, and the breast and the rest of the back give to the person you esteem the least; in fact, the legs, wings, and back, as before described, are the best, and should be served together. Snipes should be cut in half, unless you have enough to give a bird to each person.

Woodcocks and snipes.—These are both prepared in the same way—the key steps are: remove the sand-bag that holds the gall, which usually sticks out; lift the breast near the back; place the tail on your toast; cut the wing, leg, and part of the back, making sure to cut the wing fully, meaning you should keep a good amount of breast attached to it, giving you one portion with a third of the toast; serve the other side the same way, with another third of the toast, and give the breast and the rest of the back to the person you care about the least; in fact, the legs, wings, and back, as described, are the best and should be served together. Snipes should be halved unless you have enough to give one bird to each person.


ETIQUETTE OF THE BALL AND ASSEMBLY ROOM.

Dancing has been defined as a "graceful movement of the body, adjusted by art to the measures or tunes of instruments, or of voice;" and again, "agreeable to the true genius of the art, dancing is the art of expressing the sentiments of the mind, or the passions, by measured steps or bounds made in cadence, by regulated motions of the figure and by graceful gestures; all performed to the sound of musical instruments or the voice."

Dancing is defined as "a graceful movement of the body, skillfully timed to the rhythm of music or voice;" and again, "true to the essence of the art, dancing is the practice of expressing thoughts and emotions through coordinated steps or movements with rhythm, as well as by measured motions of the body and elegant gestures; all done to the sound of musical instruments or singing."

Lord Chesterfield, in his letters to his son, says: "Dancing is, in itself, a very trifling and silly thing: but it is one of those established follies to which people of sense are sometimes obliged to conform; and then they should be able to do it well. And though I would not have you a dancer, yet, when you do dance, I would have you dance well, as I would have you do everything you do well." In another letter, he writes: "Do you mind your dancing while your dancing master is with you? As you will be often under the necessity of dancing a minuet, I would have you dance it very well. Remember that the graceful motion of the arms, the giving of your hand, and the putting off and putting on of your hat genteelly, are the material parts of a gentleman's dancing. But the greatest advantage of dancing well is, that it necessarily teaches you to present yourself, to sit, stand, and walk genteelly; all of which are of real importance to a man of fashion."

Lord Chesterfield, in his letters to his son, says: "Dancing is, in itself, a pretty trivial and silly thing: but it’s one of those established customs that sensible people sometimes have to follow; and if you’re going to do it, you should do it well. And even though I don’t want you to be a dancer, when you do dance, I want you to do it well, just like I want you to do everything well." In another letter, he writes: "Do you pay attention to your dancing when your dance teacher is with you? Since you’ll often need to dance a minuet, I want you to dance it really well. Remember, the graceful movement of your arms, offering your hand, and putting on and taking off your hat with style are key parts of a gentleman’s dancing. But the biggest benefit of dancing well is that it naturally teaches you how to present yourself, to sit, stand, and walk with elegance; all of which are really important for a man of style."

When a gentleman accompanies a lady to a ball he will at once proceed with her to the door of the ladies' dressing-[94]room, there leaving her; and then repair to the gentlemen's dressing-room. In the mean time, the lady, after adjusting her toilet, will retire to the ladies' sitting-room or wait at the door of the dressing-room, according as the apartments may be arranged. After the gentleman has divested himself of hat, etc., and placed the same in the care of the man having charge of the hat-room, receiving therefor a check, and after arranging his toilet, he will proceed to the ladies' sitting-room, or wait at the entrance to the ladies' dressing-room for the lady whom he accompanies, and with her enter the ball-room.

When a man accompanies a woman to a ball, he will immediately take her to the door of the ladies' dressing room, leaving her there, and then head to the gentlemen's dressing room. Meanwhile, the woman, after fixing her appearance, will either go to the ladies' sitting room or wait at the door of the dressing room, depending on how the rooms are set up. After the man has removed his hat and other items and handed them over to the person in charge of the hat room, receiving a ticket in exchange, and after getting himself ready, he will go to the ladies' sitting room or wait at the entrance of the ladies' dressing room for the woman he is accompanying, and together they will enter the ballroom.

The ladies' dressing-room is a sacred precinct, into which no gentleman should ever presume to look; to enter it would be an outrage not to be overlooked or forgiven.

The ladies' dressing room is a private space that no man should ever dare to enter; going in would be a serious violation that can't be ignored or forgiven.

With the etiquette of a ball-room, so far as it goes, there are but few people unacquainted. Certain persons are appointed to act as floor managers, or there will be a "Master of the Ceremonies," whose office it is to see that everything be conducted in a proper manner: if you are entirely a stranger, it is to them you must apply for a partner, and point out (quietly) any young lady with whom you should like to dance, when, if there be no obvious inequality of position, they will present you for that purpose; should there be an objection, they will probably select some one they consider more suitable; but do not, on any account, go to a strange lady by yourself, and request her to dance, as she will unhesitatingly "decline the honor," and think you an impertinent fellow for your presumption.

With the etiquette of a ballroom, for the most part, not many people are unfamiliar. Certain individuals are designated to act as floor managers, or there might be a "Master of the Ceremonies," whose job is to ensure everything runs smoothly: if you are completely new, you should approach them for a dance partner and quietly point out any young lady you’d like to dance with. If there’s no clear issue with your social standing, they will introduce you for that purpose; however, if there’s a problem, they will likely choose someone they think is a better fit. But, under no circumstances should you go directly to an unfamiliar lady and ask her to dance, as she will likely "decline the honor" without hesitation and view you as rude for your boldness.

A gentleman introduced to a lady by a floor manager, or the Master of Ceremonies, should not be refused by the lady if she be not already engaged, for her refusal would be a breach of good manners: as the Master of Ceremonies is supposed to be careful to introduce only gentlemen who are unexceptionable. But a gentleman who is unqualified as a dancer should never seek an introduction.[95]

A gentleman introduced to a lady by a floor manager or the Master of Ceremonies should not be rejected by the lady if she is not already engaged, as her refusal would be considered bad manners; the Master of Ceremonies is expected to introduce only gentlemen who are above reproach. However, a gentleman who is not a good dancer should never ask for an introduction.[95]

At a private party, a gentleman may offer to dance with a lady without an introduction, but at balls the rule is different. The gentleman should respectfully offer his arm to the lady who consents to dance with him, and lead her to her place. At the conclusion of the set he will conduct her to a seat, offer her any attention, or converse with her. A gentleman should not dance with his wife, and not too often with the lady to whom he is engaged.

At a private party, a guy can ask a lady to dance without needing an introduction, but at formal events, it's a different story. The guy should politely offer his arm to the lady who agrees to dance with him and escort her to her spot. After the dance, he’ll take her to a seat, show her some attention, or chat with her. A guy shouldn’t dance with his wife and should limit his dances with the lady he’s engaged to.

Any presentation to a lady in a public ball-room, for the mere purpose of dancing, does not entitle you to claim her acquaintance afterwards; therefore, should you meet her, at most you may lift your hat; but even that is better avoided—unless, indeed, she first bow—as neither she nor her friends can know who or what you are.

Any introduction to a woman at a public dance does not give you the right to expect her to know you afterwards; so, if you happen to see her again, at most you can tip your hat, but it's often best to skip that—unless she bows first—since neither she nor her friends can know who you are or what your background is.

In inviting a lady to dance with you, the words, "Will you honor me with your hand for a quadrille?" or, "Shall I have the honor of dancing this set with you?" are more used now than "Shall I have the pleasure?" or, "Will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you?"

In asking a lady to dance with you, phrases like, "Will you honor me by dancing a quadrille with me?" or, "Can I have the honor of dancing this set with you?" are used more often now than "Can I have the pleasure?" or, "Will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you?"

If she answers that she is engaged, merely request her to name the earliest dance for which she is not engaged, and when she will do you the honor of dancing with you.

If she says that she's engaged, just ask her to mention the earliest dance for which she is not engaged, and when she would be willing to dance with you.

When a young lady declines dancing with a gentleman, it is her duty to give him a reason why, although some thoughtless ones do not. No matter how frivolous it may be, it is simply an act of courtesy to offer him an excuse; while, on the other hand, no gentleman ought so far to compromise his self-respect as to take the slightest offence at seeing a lady by whom he has just been refused, dance immediately after with some one else.

When a young woman turns down a dance with a man, she should provide a reason, although some inconsiderate people don’t. Even if her reason is trivial, it’s just polite to offer an excuse. On the other hand, no man should compromise his self-respect by feeling even the slightest offense when he sees a woman who just rejected him dancing with someone else right afterward.

Never wait until the signal is given to take a partner, for nothing is more impolite than to invite a lady hastily, and when the dancers are already in their places; it can be allowed only when the set is incomplete.[96]

Never wait for the signal to take a partner, because nothing is ruder than hastily inviting a lady when the dancers are already in their spots; this is only acceptable when the set is incomplete.[96]

Be very careful not to forget an engagement. It is an unpardonable breach of politeness to ask a lady to dance with you, and neglect to remind her of her promise when the time to redeem it comes.

Be very careful not to forget an engagement. It's extremely rude to ask a lady to dance with you and then fail to remind her of her promise when the time comes for her to fulfill it.

If a friend be engaged when you request her to dance, and she promises to be your partner for the next or any of the following dances, do not neglect her when the time comes, but be in readiness to fulfill your office as her cavalier, or she may think that you have studiously slighted her, besides preventing her obliging some one else. Even inattention and forgetfulness, by showing how little you care for a lady, form in themselves a tacit insult.

If a friend is busy when you ask her to dance, and she says she'll dance with you for the next one or any after that, make sure you don’t ignore her when the time comes. Be ready to take your turn as her partner, or she might feel rejected by you and miss the chance to help someone else. Even being inattentive or forgetting can show how little you care about a lady, which is itself a subtle insult.

In a quadrille, or other dance, while awaiting the music, or while unengaged, a lady and gentleman should avoid long conversations, as they are apt to interfere with the progress of the dance; while, on the other hand, a gentleman should not stand like an automaton, as though he were afraid of his partner, but endeavor to render himself agreeable by those "airy nothings" which amuse for the moment, and are in harmony with the occasion.

In a quadrille or any other dance, while waiting for the music or when not dancing, a lady and gentleman should steer clear of lengthy conversations, as they can disrupt the flow of the dance. Meanwhile, a gentleman shouldn't stand around stiffly, as if he's afraid of his partner, but should try to be charming with light, playful conversation that fits the moment and adds to the atmosphere.

The customary honors of a bow and courtesy should be given at the commencement and conclusion of each dance.

The usual gestures of a bow and a polite greeting should be made at the start and end of each dance.

Lead the lady through the quadrille; do not drag her, nor clasp her hand as if it were made of wood, lest she, not unjustly, think you a bear.

Lead the lady through the dance; don’t drag her, nor hold her hand as if it were made of wood, or she might, quite rightly, think you’re a brute.

You will not, if you are wise, stand up in a quadrille without knowing something of the figure; and if you are master of a few of the steps, so much the better. But dance quietly; do not kick and caper about, nor sway your body to and fro; dance only from the hips downwards; and lead the lady as lightly as you would tread a measure with a spirit of gossamer.[97]

You won't, if you're smart, join a quadrille without knowing a bit about the figure; and if you know a few of the steps, that's even better. But dance calmly; don't kick and jump around, or sway your body back and forth; dance only from the hips down. Lead the lady as gently as if you were dancing with a wisp of gossamer.[97]

Do not pride yourself on doing the "steps neatly," unless you are ambitious of being taken for a dancing-master; between whose motions and those of a gentleman there is a great difference.

Do not take pride in doing the "steps neatly," unless you aim to be seen as a dance instructor; there’s a big difference between the moves of a dancing master and those of a gentleman.

Unless a man has a very graceful figure, and can use it with great elegance, it is better for him to walk through the quadrilles, or invent some gliding movement for the occasion.

Unless a man has a very graceful figure and can move with great elegance, it's better for him to walk through the dances or come up with some smooth movement for the occasion.

When a lady is standing in a quadrille, though not engaged in dancing, a gentleman not acquainted with her partner should not converse with her.

When a woman is standing in a quadrille and not dancing, a man who doesn't know her partner shouldn't talk to her.

When an unpracticed dancer makes a mistake, we may apprise him of his error; but it would be very impolite to have the air of giving him a lesson.

When a beginner dancer makes a mistake, we might point it out to him; but it would be really rude to act like we're teaching him a lesson.

Immediate attention should be paid to any request made by the Master of Ceremonies, and all misunderstandings respecting the dance should be referred to him, his decision being deemed final. Otherwise his superintendence of the ball will be attended with great inconvenience.

Immediate attention should be given to any requests made by the Master of Ceremonies, and any misunderstandings regarding the dance should be directed to him, with his decision being considered final. Otherwise, his management of the ball will lead to significant inconvenience.

When forming for quadrilles, if by any oversight you should accidentally occupy another couple's place, on being informed of the intrusion, you should immediately apologize to the incommoded party, and secure another position.

When getting in formation for quadrilles, if you accidentally take another couple's spot, you should quickly apologize to the affected couple when you realize your mistake, and find a different position.

Contending for a position in quadrilles, at either head or sides, indicates an irritable and quarrelsome disposition altogether unsuited for an occasion where all should meet with kindly feelings.

Competing for a position in quadrilles, whether at the head or sides, shows an irritable and combative nature that is completely inappropriate for an event where everyone should come together with warm feelings.

When a company is divided into different sets, persons should not attempt to change their places without permission from the Master of Ceremonies.[98]

When a company is separated into different groups, individuals should not try to change their positions without getting permission from the Master of Ceremonies.[98]

No persons engaged in a quadrille or other dance that requires their assistance to complete the set, should leave the room or sit down before the dance is finished, unless on a very urgent occasion, and not even then without previously informing the Master of Ceremonies, that he may find substitutes.

No one involved in a quadrille or any other dance that needs their help to complete the set should leave the room or sit down before the dance is over, unless there's an urgent reason, and even then, they should let the Master of Ceremonies know in advance so he can find substitutes.

If a lady waltz with you, beware not to press her waist; you must only lightly touch it with the palm of your hand, lest you leave a disagreeable impression not only on her ceinture, but on her mind.

If a woman waltzes with you, be careful not to grab her waist; you should just lightly touch it with your palm, or you might leave an unpleasant impression not just on her belt, but also in her thoughts.

Above all, do not be prone to quarrel in a ball-room; it disturbs the harmony of the company, and should be avoided if possible. Recollect that a thousand little derelictions from strict propriety may occur through the ignorance or stupidity of the aggressor, and not from any intention to annoy; remember, also, that the really well-bred women will not thank you for making them conspicuous by over-officiousness in their defence, unless, indeed, there be some serious or glaring violation of decorum. In small matters, ladies are both able and willing to take care of themselves, and would prefer being allowed to overwhelm the unlucky offender in their own way.

Above all, don’t be quick to start arguments in a ballroom; it disrupts the atmosphere and should be avoided if possible. Keep in mind that many small mistakes in behavior may happen due to the ignorance or foolishness of the person causing the issue, not out of any intention to upset anyone. Also, remember that well-mannered women won’t appreciate being put in the spotlight by your excessive efforts to defend them, unless there’s a serious or obvious breach of decorum. In minor situations, ladies can handle themselves and would rather deal with the unfortunate offender in their own way.

When a gentleman has occasion to pass through an assemblage of ladies, where it is absolutely impossible to make his way without disturbing them; or when he is obliged to go in front, because he cannot get behind them, it is but common courtesy for him to express his regret at being compelled to annoy them.

When a gentleman has the need to walk through a group of ladies, where it’s impossible to do so without bothering them; or when he has to go in front, because he can’t go behind them, it’s just common courtesy for him to apologize for having to disturb them.

A gentleman having two ladies in charge may, in the absence of friends, address a stranger, and offer him a partner, asking his name previous to an introduction, and mentioning that of the lady to him or not, as he may think proper.[99]

A gentleman overseeing two ladies can, if there are no friends around, speak to a stranger and offer him a partner, asking for his name before making an introduction and deciding whether or not to mention the lady's name as he sees fit.[99]

It is improper to engage or reëngage a lady to dance without the permission of her partner.

It is wrong to invite or ask a woman to dance again without her partner's permission.

Never forget that ladies are to be first cared for, to have the best seats, the places of distinction, and are entitled in all cases to your courteous protection.

Never forget that women should be prioritized, given the best seats, honored positions, and are always deserving of your respectful protection.

Young ladies should avoid sauntering through an assembly-room alone; they should either be accompanied by their guardian or a gentleman.

Young women should avoid walking through a social gathering alone; they should be with their guardian or a gentleman.

Neither married nor young ladies should leave a ball-room assemblage, or other party, unattended. The former should be accompanied by other married ladies, and the latter by their mother or guardian. Of course, a gentleman is a sufficient companion for either.

Neither married nor young ladies should leave a ballroom gathering or any other party without company. The former should be with other married ladies, and the latter should be with their mother or guardian. Of course, a gentleman is a suitable companion for either.

Young ladies should avoid attempting to take part in a dance, particularly a quadrille, unless they are familiar with the figures. Besides rendering themselves awkward and confused, they are apt to create ill-feeling, by interfering with, and annoying others. It were better for them to forego the gratification of dancing than to risk the chances of making themselves conspicuous, and the subject of animadversion. As we have elsewhere said, modesty of deportment should be the shining and preëminent characteristic of woman. She should be modest in her attire, in language, in manners and general demeanor. Beauty becomes irresistible when allied to this lodestone of attraction; plainness of features is overlooked by it; even positive homeliness is rendered agreeable by its influence.

Young ladies should avoid trying to join a dance, especially a quadrille, unless they know the steps. Not only will they end up looking awkward and confused, but they might also upset others by interfering and causing annoyance. It’s better for them to skip dancing altogether than to risk standing out and becoming the topic of gossip. As we’ve mentioned before, modesty in behavior should be the key characteristic of a woman. She should be modest in her clothing, speech, manners, and overall conduct. Beauty becomes irresistible when paired with this powerful attraction; even plain looks are overlooked, and even someone considered unattractive can be made appealing through this quality.

When a gentleman escorts a lady to a ball, he should dance with her first, or offer so to do; and it should be his care to see that she is provided with a partner whenever she desires to dance.

When a guy takes a girl to a party, he should dance with her first, or at least offer to; and he should make sure she has a partner whenever she wants to dance.

After dancing, a gentleman should invariably conduct a lady to a seat, unless she otherwise desires; and, in fact, a[100] lady should not be unattended, at any time, in a public assembly.

After dancing, a guy should always take a girl to a seat unless she prefers something else; and, in fact, a[100] girl shouldn't be left alone at any time in a public gathering.

When you conduct your partner to her seat, thank her for the pleasure she has conferred upon you, and do not remain too long conversing with her.

When you escort your partner to her seat, thank her for the pleasure she has given you, and don’t spend too long chatting with her.

When that long and anxiously desiderated hour, the hour of supper, has arrived, you hand the lady you attend up or down to the supper-table. You remain with her while she is at the table, seeing that she has all that she desires, and then conduct her back to the dancing-rooms.

When that long-awaited and eagerly anticipated hour, the hour for supper, arrives, you escort the lady you’re with to the supper table. You stay with her while she’s at the table, making sure she has everything she wants, and then guide her back to the dance floor.

If, while walking up and down a public promenade, you should meet friends or acquaintances whom you don't intend to join, it is only necessary to salute them the first time of passing; to bow or nod to them at every round would be tiresome, and therefore improper; have no fear that they will deem you odd or unfriendly, as, if they have any sense at all, they can appreciate your reasons. If you have anything to say to them, join them at once.

If you're strolling along a public promenade and you run into friends or acquaintances that you don't plan to stop and chat with, it's enough to greet them the first time you pass by. Bowing or nodding every time you walk by would get annoying and isn't necessary. Don't worry about them thinking you're strange or unfriendly; if they're sensible, they'll understand your reasons. If you have something to say, just join them right away.

We have already alluded to the necessity of discarding all cant terms and phrases from conversation, not only in assembly-rooms, but on all occasions; and we would particularly caution our young lady friends against even the recognition of those équivoques and double entendre which the other sex sometimes inconsiderately, but oftener determinedly, introduce.

We have already pointed out the need to eliminate all pretentious words and phrases from our conversations, not just in social gatherings but at all times; and we want to especially warn our young female friends about even acknowledging those équivoques and double entendres that the other gender sometimes thoughtlessly, but more often intentionally, brings up.

Neither by smiles nor blushes should they betray any knowledge of the hidden meaning that lurks within a phrase of doubtful import, nor seem to recognize anything which they could not with propriety openly make a subject of discourse. All indelicate expressions should be to them as the Sanscrit language is to most people, incomprehensible. All wanton glances and grimaces, which are by lib[101]ertines considered as but so many invitations to lewdness, should be strictly shunned.

Neither smiles nor blushes should give away any understanding of the hidden meaning that lies within a phrase of uncertain significance, nor should they acknowledge anything that they can't openly discuss. All inappropriate expressions should be to them as incomprehensible as Sanskrit is to most people. They should completely avoid any suggestive looks or gestures, which libertines see as invitations to immorality.

No lady can be too fastidious in her conduct, or too guarded in her actions. A bad reputation is almost as destructive of happiness to her as absolute guilt; and of her character we may say with the poet:

No woman can be too picky in her behavior or too cautious in her actions. A bad reputation can be just as damaging to her happiness as outright guilt; and about her character, we might quote the poet:

"A breath can make them, or a breath unmake."

"A breath can create them, or a breath can destroy them."

In dancing, generally, the performers of both sexes should endeavor to wear a pleasant countenance; and in presenting hands, a slight inclination of the head, in the manner of a salutation, is appropriate and becoming. Dancing is certainly supposed to be an enjoyment, but the sombre countenance of some who engage in it, might almost lead to the belief that it were a solemn duty being performed. If those who laugh in church would transfer their merriment to the assembly-room, and those who are sad in the assembly-room would carry their gravity to the church, they both might discover the appositeness of Solomon's declaration, that "there is a time to be merry and a time to be sad."

In dancing, both male and female performers should aim to keep a pleasant expression on their faces. When presenting their hands, a slight nod of the head, like a greeting, is appropriate and fitting. Dancing is definitely meant to be enjoyable, but the serious expressions of some participants can make it seem like a serious obligation. If those who are joyful in church brought their happiness to the dance floor, and those who are serious at the dance brought their solemnity to church, they might realize the truth of Solomon's saying that "there is a time to be cheerful and a time to be serious."

We have already alluded to the importance of a correct use of language in conversation, and though we are aware that it is absolutely impossible to practice it without a certain degree of education, yet we would urge that the habit which many acquire, more through carelessness than ignorance, of disregarding it, is worthy of consideration. Many a young lady has lost a future husband by a wanton contempt for the rules of Lindley Murray.

We’ve already mentioned how important it is to use language correctly in conversation. While we know it’s impossible to do this without some level of education, we want to emphasize that the habit many people develop—more from carelessness than lack of knowledge—of ignoring this is worth thinking about. Many young women have missed out on potential husbands because they didn't respect the rules of Lindley Murray.

Though hardly a case in point, we cannot forego the opportunity of recording an incident in the career of a young man "about town," who, anxious to see life in all its phases, was induced to attend a public ball, the patrons of which were characterized more for their peculiarity of[102] manners than their extraordinary refinement. On being solicited by an acquaintance, whom he respected for his kindness of heart and integrity rather than for his mental accomplishments, to dance with his daughter, he consented, and was accordingly introduced to a very beautiful young lady. Ere the dance commenced, and while the musicians were performing the "Anvil Chorus," from "Trovatore," the young lady asked: "Do you know what that 'ere is?"

Though hardly the best example, we can't miss the chance to share an incident in the life of a young man "about town," who, eager to experience life in all its forms, decided to go to a public ball, which was known more for its unusual behavior than for its high class. When an acquaintance, whom he respected for his kindness and honesty rather than his intelligence, asked him to dance with his daughter, he agreed and was introduced to a very beautiful young lady. Before the dance started, while the musicians were playing the "Anvil Chorus" from "Trovatore," the young lady asked, "Do you know what that 'ere is?"

Supposing that she meant air, and wishing to give her an opportunity of making herself happy in the thought of imparting a valuable piece of information, in utter disregard of the principles of Mrs. Opie, he replied, "No." "Why," said she, "that's the Anvel Core-ri-ous."

Supposing that she meant air, and wanting to give her a chance to feel happy by sharing a valuable piece of information, completely ignoring Mrs. Opie's principles, he replied, "No." "Why," she said, "that's the Anvel Core-ri-ous."

With an expletive more profane than polite, he suddenly found his admiration for the lady as much diminished by her ignorance, as it had before been exalted by her beauty.

With a curse more vulgar than courteous, he suddenly realized that his admiration for the woman decreased just as much because of her ignorance as it had previously increased because of her beauty.

At private assemblies, it should be the effort of both ladies and gentlemen to render themselves as agreeable as possible to all parties. With this purpose in view, the latter should, therefore, avoid showing marked preferences to particular ladies, either by devoting their undivided attentions or dancing exclusively with them. Too often, the belle of the evening, with no other charms than beauty of form and feature, monopolizes the regards of a circle of admirers, while modest merit, of less personal attraction, is both overlooked and neglected. We honor the generous conduct of those, particularly the "well-favored," who bestow their attentions on ladies who, from conscious lack of beauty, least expect them.

At private gatherings, everyone—both women and men—should try to be as pleasant as possible to everyone else. To achieve this, men should avoid showing obvious favoritism towards specific women by giving them all their attention or only dancing with them. Too often, the most attractive woman of the night, who only has beauty to offer, ends up dominating the attention of a group of admirers, while those with less obvious charm and modesty are ignored and undervalued. We appreciate those, especially the good-looking ones, who choose to pay attention to women who don’t expect it due to their own lack of conventional beauty.

On the other hand, no lady, however numerous the solicitations of her admirers, should consent to dance repeatedly, when, by so doing, she excludes other ladies from participating in the same amusement; still less, as we have[103] elsewhere hinted, should she dance exclusively with the same gentleman, to the disadvantage of others.

On the other hand, no woman, no matter how many admirers she has, should agree to dance over and over again if it means excluding other women from joining in on the fun; even more so, as we've mentioned[103] elsewhere, she shouldn't only dance with the same guy, putting others at a disadvantage.

Both ladies and gentlemen should be careful about introducing persons to each other without being first satisfied that such a course will be mutually agreeable.

Both ladies and gentlemen should be cautious about introducing people to one another without first making sure that it will be mutually agreeable.

The custom, in this country, particularly among gentlemen, of indiscriminate introductions, is carried to such a ridiculous extent, that it has often been made the subject of comment by foreigners, who can discover no possible advantage in being made acquainted with others with whom they are not likely to associate for three minutes, in whom they take not the slightest interest, and whom they probably will never again encounter, nor recognize if they should. Besides, every one has a right to exercise his own judgment and taste in the selection of acquaintances, and it is clearly a breach of politeness to thrust them upon your friend or associate, without knowing whether it will be agreeable to either party.

The custom in this country, especially among gentlemen, of making introductions without consideration is taken to such an absurd level that it's often discussed by foreigners, who see no real benefit in meeting people they’re unlikely to spend more than three minutes with, have no interest in, and will probably never see again—or recognize if they do. Plus, everyone has the right to choose their own friends based on their preferences, and it’s definitely rude to push new acquaintances on someone without knowing if either person will appreciate it.


EVENING PARTIES.

The etiquette of the ball-room being disposed of, let us now enter slightly into that of an evening party.

The etiquette of the ballroom being addressed, let's now briefly discuss that of an evening party.

The invitations issued and accepted for an evening party will be written in the same style as those already described for a dinner-party. They should be sent out at least three weeks before the day fixed for the event, and should be replied to within a week of their receipt, accepting or declining with regrets. By attending to these courtesies, the guests will have time to consider their engagements and prepare their dresses, and the hostess will also know what will be the number of her party.

The invitations for an evening party should be written in the same style as those for a dinner party. They need to be sent out at least three weeks before the event date and should be responded to within a week of receiving them, either accepting or declining with regrets. By following these guidelines, guests will have time to consider their plans and get ready, and the hostess will also know how many people will be at the party.

A lady, invited to an evening party, may request a gentleman to accompany her, even though he may not have received an invitation from the hostess.

A woman, invited to an evening party, may ask a man to join her, even if he hasn’t received an invite from the hostess.

In most of the American cities nine o'clock is the hour which custom has established as the time for the lady to be in her parlor, ready to receive her guests, and by ten o'clock all the guests should arrive. It is an affectation, not entirely devoid of assumption and impudence, for people to purposely delay their appearance till a very late hour.

In most American cities, nine o'clock is the time that tradition has set for women to be in their living rooms, ready to welcome their guests, and by ten o'clock, all the guests should have arrived. It’s a bit pretentious—and somewhat bold—for people to intentionally show up very late.

As the ladies and gentlemen arrive, each should be shown to a room exclusively provided for their reception; and the gentleman conducts the lady in his charge to the door of the ladies' dressing-room, while he goes to the gentle[105]men's apartment, each to prepare their toilet suitably to entering the reception-room.

As the guests arrive, each should be directed to a room set aside just for them; the man escorts the lady he's with to the entrance of the ladies' dressing room, while he heads to the men's area, where they both get ready to enter the reception room.

In the room set apart for the ladies, attendants should be in waiting to assist in uncloaking, and helping to arrange the hair and toilet of those who require it.

In the room designated for the ladies, attendants should be on hand to help with uncloaking and to assist in styling hair and getting ready for those who need it.

After completing her toilet, the lady waits at the door of her dressing-room till the gentleman joins her, and they make their entrée together.

After finishing her grooming, the lady waits at the door of her dressing room until the gentleman joins her, and they make their entrance together.

In large and formal parties, it is generally customary for the servant to announce the names of the guests as they enter the room, but this is a ceremony well enough dispensed with, except on occasions of very large and formal parties.

In large and formal parties, it's usually standard for the server to announce the names of the guests as they come in, but this ceremony can often be skipped, except for very big and formal events.

It is the business of the lady of the house to be near the door to receive her guests; if she is not there, you need not go hunting through the crowd after her.

It's the job of the lady of the house to be by the door to welcome her guests; if she's not there, you don't need to search through the crowd for her.

As the guests enter the room, it is not necessary for the lady of the house to advance each time toward the door, but merely to rise from her seat to receive their courtesies and congratulations. If, indeed, the hostess wishes to show particular favor to some peculiarly honored guests, she may introduce them to others, whose acquaintance she may imagine will be especially suitable and agreeable.

As the guests come into the room, the lady of the house doesn’t need to walk to the door each time. She just has to stand up from her seat to acknowledge their greetings and compliments. If the hostess wants to show special attention to certain honored guests, she can introduce them to others she thinks they would get along with well.

It is very often the practice of the gentleman of the house to introduce one gentleman to another, but occasionally the lady performs this office; when it will, of course, be polite for the persons thus introduced to take their seats together for the time being.

It’s common for the host to introduce one guest to another, but sometimes the lady of the house does it; in that case, it’s polite for those being introduced to sit together for the time being.

When entering a private ball or party, the visitor should invariably bow to the company. No well-bred person would omit this courtesy in entering a drawing-room; and although the entrance to a large assembly may be unnoticed[106] by all present, its observance is not the less necessary. It is the thoughtless absence of good manners in large and mixed companies, where a greater degree of studied politeness is indispensable, that renders them sometimes so unpleasant.

When you enter a private party or ball, you should always bow to the guests. No well-mannered person would skip this gesture when entering a drawing-room; and even if you may not be noticed when entering a big gathering[106], it's still important to do so. The lack of good manners in large, mixed groups, where a higher level of polite behavior is essential, is what sometimes makes them so uncomfortable.

A separate room or convenient buffet should be appropriated for refreshments, and to which the dancers may retire; and cakes and biscuits, with lemonade, handed round.

A separate room or a convenient buffet should be set up for refreshments, where the dancers can take a break; cakes and cookies, along with lemonade, should be served around.

Of course a supper is provided at all private parties; and this requires, on the part of the hostess, a great deal of attention and supervision. It usually takes place between the first and second parts of the programme of the dances, of which there should be several prettily written or printed copies distributed about the room.

Of course, dinner is served at all private parties, and this requires a lot of attention and supervision from the hostess. It usually occurs between the first and second parts of the dance program, for which there should be several nicely written or printed copies distributed around the room.

It will be well for the hostess, even if she be very partial to the amusement, and a graceful dancer, not to participate in it to any great extent, lest her lady guests should have occasion to complain of her monopoly of the gentlemen, and other causes of neglect.

It would be best for the hostess, even if she really enjoys the activity and is a great dancer, not to get too involved in it. Otherwise, her female guests might have a reason to complain about her monopolizing the men and other forms of neglect.

A few dances will suffice to show her interest in the entertainment, without unduly trenching on the attention due to her guests.

A few dances will be enough to show her interest in the entertainment without taking too much attention away from her guests.

The hostess or host, during the progress of a party, will courteously accost and chat with their friends, and take care that the ladies are furnished with seats, and that those who wish to dance are provided with partners. A gentle hint from the hostess, conveyed in a quiet ladylike manner, that certain ladies have remained unengaged during several dances, is sure not to be neglected by any gentleman. Thus will be studied the comfort and enjoyment of the guests, and no lady, in leaving the house, will be able to feel the chagrin and disappointment of not having been[107] invited to "stand up" in a dance during the whole evening.

The host or hostess, during the course of a party, will politely approach and chat with their friends, ensuring that the ladies have seats and that those wanting to dance are matched with partners. A subtle hint from the hostess, delivered in a quiet and graceful manner, that certain ladies have been without partners for several dances will definitely not be overlooked by any gentleman. This way, the comfort and enjoyment of the guests will be prioritized, and no lady, when leaving the event, will have to feel the embarrassment and disappointment of not having been asked to dance all evening.

For any of the members, either sons or daughters, of the family at whose house the party is given, to dance frequently or constantly, denotes decided ill-breeding. The ladies of the house should not occupy those places in a quadrille which others may wish to fill, and they should, moreover, be at leisure to attend to the rest of the company; and the gentlemen should be entertaining the married ladies and those who do not dance.

For any family members, whether sons or daughters, to dance often or all the time at a party hosted at their home shows poor manners. The women of the house shouldn’t take spots in a dance that others might want to have, and they should also have time to engage with the other guests. Meanwhile, the men should be socializing with the married women and those who aren’t dancing.

In private parties, a lady is not to refuse the invitation of a gentleman to dance, unless she be previously engaged. The hostess must be supposed to have asked to her house only those persons whom she knows to be perfectly respectable and of unblemished character, as well as pretty equal in position; and thus, to decline the offer of any gentleman present, would be a tacit reflection on the gentleman or lady of the house.

At private parties, a woman shouldn't refuse a man's invitation to dance unless she's already committed to someone else. The hostess is presumed to have invited only those people she knows to be completely respectable and of good character, as well as roughly equal in social standing. Therefore, turning down an offer from any gentleman present would implicitly criticize the gentleman or lady of the house.

If one lady refuses you, do not ask another who is seated near her to dance the same set. Do not go immediately to another lady, but chat a few moments with the one whom you first invited, and then join a group or gentlemen friends for a few moments, before seeking another partner.

If one woman turns you down, don’t ask another woman sitting next to her to dance the same dance. Instead of going straight to another woman, spend a few moments chatting with the one you initially asked, then join a group of male friends for a bit before looking for another partner.

In private parties, where dancing is the chief part of the evening's entertainment, it is not in conformity with the rules of etiquette for a young lady to dance with one gentleman repeatedly, to the exclusion of all others who may solicit her hand, even though the favored individual be her suitor. However complimentary to the lady, to be the recipient of a gentleman's undivided attentions, or however gratifying it may be for him to manifest his devotion to the lady of his choice, such a course is an exhibition of selfishness which ought not to be displayed in an assem[108]blage of ladies and gentlemen who have congregated for mutual enjoyment.

At private parties, where dancing is the main entertainment of the evening, it is not considered polite for a young woman to dance with one man repeatedly, ignoring others who may ask her to dance, even if that man is her suitor. While it may seem flattering for her to receive a gentleman's undivided attention, and fulfilling for him to show his devotion to his chosen lady, this behavior is actually selfish and shouldn't be shown in a gathering of ladies and gentlemen who are there to enjoy themselves.

It is not considered comme il faut to ask a married lady to dance, when her husband is present, without previously ascertaining whether it be agreeable to him.

It is not considered proper to ask a married woman to dance when her husband is present, without first checking if it's okay with him.

Gentlemen will not get together in groups to the neglect of the ladies.

Gentlemen won't hang out in groups while ignoring the ladies.

The members of an invited family should never be seen conversing with each other at a party.

The invited family members shouldn't be seen chatting with each other at a party.

If you accompany your wife to a dancing party, be careful not to dance with her, except perhaps the first set.

If you go to a dance party with your wife, make sure not to dance with her, except maybe for the first song.

Where there are no programmes, engagements should not be made until the dance is announced.

Where there are no programs, arrangements should not be made until the dance is announced.

When the dance is over, the gentleman conducts his partner to her seat; and, unless he chooses to sit beside her, bows and withdraws.

When the dance is over, the guy leads his partner back to her seat; and unless he decides to sit next to her, he bows and steps away.

While dancing, a lady should consider herself engaged to her partner, and therefore not at liberty to hold a flirtation, between the figures, with another gentleman; and should recollect that it is the gentleman's part to lead her, and hers to follow his directions.

While dancing, a woman should think of herself as being committed to her partner and therefore not free to flirt with another guy during the dance; she should remember that it’s the man’s role to lead, and her role to follow his cues.

In a circle, we should not pass before a lady; neither should we present anything by extending the arm over her, but pass round behind and present it. In case we cannot do it, we say, I ask your pardon, etc.

In a circle, we shouldn't walk in front of a lady; we also shouldn't hand anything to her by reaching over her, but instead, we should go around behind her and present it. If we can't do that, we say, I ask your pardon, etc.

In ascending a staircase with ladies, go at their side or before them.

In going up a staircase with women, walk beside them or in front of them.

A correct ear for music does not pertain to every one, and those who are deficient in this respect should refrain from dancing. Let not the unpracticed dancer attempt[109] quadrilles. A novice necessarily perplexes and annoys a partner. On the other hand, nowhere perhaps has a kindly disposition more pleasing opportunities of conferring small benefits than in a ball-room. Those who are expert in dancing may gently apprise the unskillful of an error, and this without giving the slightest offense, or seeming to dictate; while such as dance well, and are solicited to dance, should carefully avoid speaking of it. They ought rather to seek to contribute to less fortunate persons a full share in the evening's amusement. A lady may do this by gently hinting to a gentleman who solicits her hand for another dance, that such a lady has remained unengaged. No gentleman will neglect such a suggestion.

A good ear for music isn't something everyone has, and those who lack it should stay away from dancing. Inexperienced dancers shouldn't try to join in on quadrilles. A beginner will inevitably confuse and annoy their partner. On the flip side, there are perhaps no better chances to do small favors than at a ballroom. Those skilled at dancing can kindly point out a mistake to someone who isn't as skilled, doing so without causing any offense or sounding bossy. Dancers who are good and are asked to dance should avoid mentioning it. Instead, they should look to help those who are less fortunate have a good time that evening. A lady can do this by subtly suggesting to a gentleman who asks her for another dance that another lady is available. No gentleman will ignore such a hint.

There is a custom which is sometimes practiced both in the assembly room and at private parties, which cannot be too strongly reprehended; we allude to the habit of ridicule and ungenerous criticism of those who are ungraceful or otherwise obnoxious to censure, which is indulged in by the thoughtless, particularly among the dancers. Of its gross impropriety and vulgarity we need hardly express an opinion; but there is such an utter disregard for the feelings of others implied in this kind of negative censorship, that we cannot forbear to warn our young readers to avoid it. The "Koran" says: "Do not mock—the mocked may be better than the mocker." Those you condemn may not have had the same advantages as yourself in acquiring grace or dignity, while they may be infinitely superior in purity of heart and mental accomplishments. The advice of Chesterfield to his son, in his commerce with society, to do as you would be done by, is founded on the Christian precept, and worthy of commendation. Imagine yourself the victim of another's ridicule, and you will cease to indulge in a pastime which only gains for you the hatred of those you satirize, if they chance to observe you, and the contempt of others who have noticed your violation of politeness, and abuse of true sociality.[110]

There’s a trend that sometimes happens both in social gatherings and at private parties that really shouldn’t be tolerated. We're talking about the tendency to mock and unfairly criticize those who may not be graceful or who are otherwise vulnerable to criticism, especially among dancers. The rudeness and lack of class in this behavior are obvious, but the utter disregard for other people's feelings in this form of negative judgment is something we urge our young readers to steer clear of. The "Koran" advises, "Do not mock—the mocked may be better than the mocker." Those you criticize might not have had the same opportunities as you to develop grace or poise, but they could be far better than you in terms of kindness and intelligence. Chesterfield’s advice to his son about getting along in society—to do as you would be done by—is based on a Christian principle and is definitely worth embracing. Put yourself in the shoes of someone being laughed at, and you’ll stop engaging in a habit that only earns you the dislike of those you mock, if they happen to notice, and the scorn of others who see your disregard for manners and genuine social interaction.[110]

We conclude our strictures on this subject with the following passage from the essays of Addison: "But what an absurd thing it is, to pass over all the valuable characteristics of individuals, and fix our attention on their infirmities—to observe their imperfections more than their virtues—and to make use of them for the sport of others, rather than for our own improvement."

We wrap up our comments on this topic with this quote from Addison's essays: "But how absurd it is to overlook all the valuable traits of individuals and focus on their weaknesses—to pay more attention to their flaws than to their strengths—and to use these flaws for entertainment rather than for our own growth."

In whatever relation with the fair sex, and under whatsoever circumstances, it is the duty—we may add, the practice—of a gentleman to so deport himself as to avoid giving any cause of offense.

In any relationship with women, and under any circumstances, it is both the duty—and we can say the practice—of a gentleman to conduct himself in a way that avoids causing any offense.

In private parties, where people meet for the pleasure of conversation, remember occasionally to change your place. Opportunities will readily occur, such, for instance, as the opening of a portfolio of prints, or the showing of any article of taste or science. You will thus avoid the awkwardness of being either left alone, or constraining the master or mistress of the house to commiserate your isolated condition.

In private gatherings, where people come together to enjoy conversations, try to switch up your spot every now and then. Chances will come up, like when someone opens a portfolio of prints or shows off something interesting in art or science. This way, you can avoid the awkwardness of being left by yourself or making the host feel sorry for your loneliness.

If you are asked by the lady of the house, at an evening party, to sing, and you can really do so well, comply at once; but never sing at the request of another person. If you cannot or do not choose to sing, say so at once with seriousness and gravity, and put an end to the expectation promptly. After singing once or twice, cease and give place to others.

If the host asks you to sing at a party and you're good at it, go ahead and do it right away; but don’t sing just because someone else asks you to. If you can't or don’t want to sing, let them know immediately and with sincerity, and end the expectation quickly. After you’ve sung once or twice, stop and let others have their turn.

When singing or playing is going on, if you have no taste for music, you should still be profoundly silent. To converse, is annoying to the rest of the company, rude to the mistress of the house, and cruel to the performer.

When music is being sung or played, if you don’t enjoy it, you should still be completely quiet. Talking is annoying to everyone else, disrespectful to the host, and unkind to the performer.

Carefully avoid all peculiarities of manner; and every wish to show off, or to absorb conversation to yourself. Be also very careful not to appear to be wiser than the com[111]pany. If a fact in history is mentioned, even if it be not quite correct, do not set the narrator right, unless in a very delicate and submissive manner. If an engraving of distant scenery or foreign buildings is shown, do not industriously point out inaccuracies. It may be that such occur, but finding fault is never acceptable; it conveys a censure on the taste or information of the possessor; or it suggests that he has been imposed upon—an idea which is always productive of mortification. Such attempts to appear wiser than the rest of the company, interfere with the pleasure of the party, and the person who falls into them is never long acceptable.

Carefully avoid any strange behaviors, and don’t try to draw attention to yourself or dominate the conversation. Also, be mindful not to come across as smarter than the group. If someone mentions a historical fact that isn't entirely accurate, avoid correcting them unless you can do so in a very gentle and humble way. If someone shows you a picture of distant scenery or foreign buildings, don’t go out of your way to point out mistakes. There might be inaccuracies, but criticizing them isn’t welcomed—it implies a judgment on the taste or knowledge of the owner, or it suggests they’ve been fooled, which is always embarrassing. Trying to seem smarter than everyone else disrupts the enjoyment of the gathering, and those who do this aren't usually favored for long.

People sometimes say, that they are not invited to parties; they complain of neglect, and are out of humor with the world. Let such persons consider whether they have not brought upon themselves the neglect which they deplore.

People sometimes say they aren't invited to parties; they complain about feeling overlooked and are frustrated with the world. Those individuals should think about whether they might have caused the neglect they lament.

Should the guests be numerous, and the space scarcely sufficient for their accommodation, it would be considered extremely ill-bred to take a place previously engaged; or, when joining a country dance, to push in at the middle or upper end. You must take your station below the last couple who are standing up.

Should there be a lot of guests, and the space barely enough for everyone, it would be seen as very rude to take a spot that’s already reserved; or, when joining a country dance, to cut in at the middle or the front. You should take your place below the last couple who are standing up.

If there be a supper, the gentleman should conduct to the supper-room his last partner, unless he have a prior engagement, or is asked by the host to do otherwise. In the latter case, he should provide his partner with a substitute, at the same time making a handsome apology.

If there's a dinner, the man should escort his last partner to the dining room, unless he has a prior commitment or the host asks him to do something different. In that case, he should find a replacement for his partner and also offer a sincere apology.

No gentleman should offer his services to conduct a lady home, without being acquainted with her, unless he have been requested so to do by the host.

No guy should offer to walk a lady home unless he knows her, unless the host has specifically asked him to do so.

When any of the carriages of the guests are announced, or the time for their departure arrived, they should make[112] a slight intimation to the hostess, without, however, exciting any observation, that they are about to depart. If this cannot be done without creating too much bustle, it will be better for the visitors to retire quietly without saying good-night, for when people are seen to be leaving, it often breaks up the party. An opportunity, however, may previously be sought of intimating to the hostess your intention to retire, which is more respectful.

When any of the guests’ carriages are announced or it’s time for them to leave, they should give the hostess a subtle signal that they are about to go, without drawing attention to themselves. If this can't be done without causing too much fuss, it's better for the guests to slip away quietly without saying goodnight, as seeing others leave can often disrupt the gathering. However, it’s more respectful to find a moment beforehand to inform the hostess of your intention to leave.

During the course of the week, the hostess will expect to receive from every guest a call, where it is possible, or cards expressing the gratification experienced from her entertainment. This attention is due to every lady for the pains and trouble she has been at, and tends to promote social, kindly feelings.

During the week, the hostess will expect to receive a call or cards from every guest expressing their appreciation for her hospitality, whenever possible. This gesture is a courtesy every lady deserves for the effort and trouble she put in, and it helps foster friendly social connections.


VISITING.

Next in order to the ceremonials of dinner or evening parties, are customary calls, comprised under the general head of visiting. They are those of ceremony, friendship, or condolence, and occupy no small portion of time.

Next after the formalities of dinner or evening events come the usual visits, grouped under the broad category of visiting. These include ceremonial, friendly, or condolence visits, and they take up a significant amount of time.

Such visits are necessary, in order to maintain good feeling between the members of society; they are required by the custom of the age in which we live, and must be carefully attended to.

Such visits are important to keep positive relationships between people in society; they are expected by the norms of our time and need to be taken seriously.

First, then, are visits of ceremony, merging occasionally into those of friendship, but uniformly required after dining at a friend's house. Professional men are not however, in general, expected to pay such visits, because their time is preoccupied; but they form almost the only exception.

First, there are courtesy visits, which sometimes turn into friendly ones, but are always expected after dining at a friend’s house. However, professional individuals are generally not expected to make these visits, as they are usually busy; they are almost the only exception.

Visits of ceremony must be necessarily short. They should on no account be made before the hour, nor yet during the time of luncheon. Persons who intrude themselves at unwonted hours are never welcome; the lady of the house does not like to be disturbed when she is perhaps dining with her children; and the servants justly complain of being interrupted at the hour when they assemble for their noon-day meal. Ascertain, therefore, which you can readily do, what is the family hour for luncheon, and act accordingly.

Visits for formal occasions should be kept brief. They should never happen before the designated time or during lunch. People who drop by at unusual times are usually not welcome; the lady of the house prefers not to be disturbed when she might be having a meal with her children, and the staff understandably resent being interrupted during their lunch break. So, find out what time the family typically has lunch, which you can easily do, and plan your visit accordingly.

Half an hour amply suffices for a visit of ceremony. If the visitor be a lady, she may remove her victorine, but on no account either the shawl or bonnet, even if politely[114] requested to do so by the mistress of the house. Some trouble is necessarily required in replacing them, and this ought to be avoided. If, however, your visit of ceremony is to a particular friend, the case is different; but even then, it is best to wait till you are invited to do so; and when you rise for the purpose the lady of the house will assist you.

Half an hour is plenty of time for a formal visit. If the visitor is a lady, she can take off her victorine, but she should never remove her shawl or bonnet, even if the hostess politely asks her to. It takes some effort to put them back on, and it’s best to avoid that. However, if your formal visit is to a close friend, the situation is different; still, it’s best to wait until you’re invited to do so, and when you stand to take them off, the hostess will help you.

Favorite dogs are never welcome visitors in a drawing-room. Many people have even a dislike to such animals. They require watching, lest they should leap upon a chair or sofa, or place themselves upon a lady's dress, and attentions of this kind are much out of place. Neither ought a mother, when paying a ceremonial visit, to be accompanied by young children. It is frequently difficult to amuse them, and, if not particularly well trained at home, they naturally seize hold of books, or those ornaments with which it is fashionable to decorate a drawing-room. The lady of the house trembles for the fate of a beautiful shell, or vase, or costly book. She does not like to express her uneasiness, and yet knows not how to refrain. Therefore leave the children at home; or, if they accompany you in the carriage, let them remain till your visit is over. If you have an infant, the nurse may await your return, or be left in an ante-room, unless a decided request be made to the contrary.

Favorite dogs are never welcome guests in a living room. Many people even dislike such animals. They need to be watched closely, so they don’t jump on a chair or sofa or land on a lady’s dress, as those kinds of behaviors are highly inappropriate. Similarly, a mother shouldn’t bring young children along for a formal visit. It’s often hard to keep them entertained, and if they aren’t well-behaved at home, they’ll likely grab at books or the decorative items that are popular in living rooms. The hostess fears for the fate of a beautiful shell, vase, or pricey book. She doesn’t want to show her anxiety, yet she struggles to hold back. So, it’s best to leave the kids at home, or if they come in the car, have them stay there until your visit is finished. If you have a baby, the nurse can wait for your return or stay in an anteroom unless specifically asked otherwise.

If during your short visit the conversation begins to flag, it will be best to retire. The lady of the house may have some engagement at a fixed hour, and by remaining even a few minutes longer, she may be put to serious inconvenience. Do not, however, seem to notice any silent hint, by rising hastily; but take leave with quiet politeness, as if your time were fully expired. When other visitors are announced, retire as soon as possible, and yet without letting it appear that their arrival is the cause. Wait till the bustle of their entrance is over, and then rise from your[115] chair, take leave of the hostess, and bow politely to the guests. By so doing you will save the lady of the house from being obliged to entertain two sets of visitors.

If during your short visit the conversation starts to die down, it’s best to leave. The lady of the house might have a scheduled commitment, and by staying even a few minutes longer, you could create serious inconvenience for her. However, don’t rush to leave just because you notice a hint; instead, excuse yourself with calm politeness, as if your time is up. When other guests arrive, exit as soon as you can, but without it seeming like their arrival is the reason. Wait until the commotion of their entrance has settled, then get up from your[115] chair, say goodbye to the hostess, and nod politely to the guests. This way, you’ll spare the lady of the house from having to host two groups of visitors at once.

Should you call by chance at an inconvenient hour, when perhaps the lady is going out, or sitting down to luncheon, retire as soon as possible, even if politely asked to remain. You need not let it appear that you feel yourself an intruder; every well-bred or even good-tempered person knows what to say on such an occasion; but politely withdraw, with a promise to call again, if the lady seems to be really disappointed.

Should you happen to drop by at an awkward time, like when the lady is leaving or just sitting down for lunch, leave as quickly as you can, even if she asks you to stay. You shouldn't make it seem like you feel out of place; anyone with good manners or even just a nice attitude knows how to handle these situations. But politely excuse yourself, promising to come back, especially if she seems genuinely let down.

If your acquaintance or friend is from home, leave a card,1 whether you call in a carriage or not. If in the latter, the servant will answer your inquiry, and receive your card; but on no account ask leave to go in and rest; neither urge your wish if you fancy that the lady whom you desire to see is really at home, or even if you flatter yourself that she would make an exception in your favor. Some people think that the form of words, "Not at home," is readily understood to mean that the master or mistress of the house have no wish to see even his or her most intimate friends. However this may be, take care that you do not attempt to effect an entrance.

If your friend or acquaintance is at home, leave a card,1 whether you arrive by carriage or not. If you do arrive by carriage, the servant will respond to your inquiry and take your card, but under no circumstances should you ask to go in and rest; don’t push your request even if you believe the lady you want to see is really at home, or if you think she might make an exception for you. Some people believe that the phrase "Not at home" clearly means that the host does not want to see even their closest friends. Regardless of whether that’s true, make sure you don’t try to force your way in.

1 When the caller is about to leave the city for a protracted absence, it is usual to put the letters P. P. C. in the left hand corner of the card; they are the initials of the French phrase, "pour prendre congé"—to take leave, and may with equal propriety stand for presents parting compliments. [116]

1 When someone is about to leave the city for an extended period, it's common to put the letters P. P. C. in the bottom left corner of the card; they stand for the French phrase, "pour prendre congé"—to take leave, and can also represent presents parting compliments. [116]

Visits of courtesy or ceremony are uniformly paid at Christmas, or at the commencement of a new year, independently of family parties; a good old custom, the observance of which is always pleasing, and which should be carefully attended to. It is uniformly right to call on patrons, or those from whom kindness has been received.

Visits of courtesy or ceremony are always made at Christmas or at the beginning of a new year, separate from family gatherings; it's a nice tradition that’s always enjoyable and should be honored. It’s always appropriate to visit patrons or those who have shown kindness.

In visiting your intimate friends, ceremony may generally be dispensed with.

When you visit close friends, you can usually skip the formalities.

Keep a strict account of your ceremonial visits. This is needful, because time passes rapidly; and take note how soon your calls are returned. You will thus be able, in most cases, to form an opinion whether or not your frequent visits are desired. Instances may however occur, when, in consequence of age or ill health, it is desirable that you should call, without any reference to your visits being returned. When desirous to act thus, remember that, if possible, nothing should interrupt the discharge of this duty.

Keep a detailed record of your formal visits. This is important because time flies quickly; and pay attention to how soon your calls are acknowledged. By doing this, you can usually figure out whether your frequent visits are welcome. However, there may be times when, due to age or illness, it's important for you to visit without worrying about whether your calls are returned. When you decide to do this, remember that, if possible, nothing should stop you from fulfilling this obligation.

Among relations and intimate friends, visits of mere ceremony are unnecessary. It is, however, needful to call at suitable times, and to avoid staying too long if your friend is engaged. The courtesies of society, as already noticed, must ever be maintained, even in the domestic circle, or among the nearest friends.

Among friends and close acquaintances, formal visits aren't really needed. However, it's important to drop by at appropriate times and to avoid overstaying your welcome if your friend is busy. The social niceties we've mentioned before should always be upheld, even in private settings or among your closest friends.

In leaving cards you must thus distribute them: one for the lady of the house and her daughters—the latter are sometimes represented by turning up the edge of the card—one for the master of the house, and if there be a grown up son or a near male relation staying in the house, one for him. But though cards are cheap, you must never leave more than three at a time at the same house. As married men have, or are supposed to have, too much to do to make ceremonial calls, it is the custom for a wife to take her husband's cards with her and to leave one or two of them with her own. If, on your inquiring for the lady of the house, the servant replies, "Mrs. So-and-so is not at home, but Miss So-and-so is," you should leave a card, because young ladies do not receive calls from gentlemen unless they are very intimate with them, or have passed the rubicon of thirty summers. It must be remembered, too, that where there is a lady of the house,[117] your call is to her, not to her husband, except on business.

When leaving cards, you should distribute them like this: one for the lady of the house and her daughters—the daughters can be indicated by turning up the edge of the card—one for the master of the house, and if there's an adult son or a close male relative staying there, you should leave one for him as well. Even though cards are inexpensive, you should never leave more than three at a time at the same house. Since married men are thought to have too much to do to make formal calls, it's common for wives to take their husband's cards and leave one or two of them along with their own. If you ask for the lady of the house and the servant replies, "Mrs. So-and-so is not at home, but Miss So-and-so is," you should leave a card, because young ladies only receive calls from gentlemen they're very close to or who have crossed the threshold of thirty years. It's also important to remember that when there's a lady of the house, your call is meant for her, not her husband, unless it's a business matter.[117]

Morning calls may be divided into three heads: Those paid at the time already specified; weekly visits to intimate friends, or by young persons to those advanced in life; and monthly visits, which are generally ceremonious.

Morning visits can be categorized into three types: those made at the already specified times; weekly visits to close friends, or by young people to older individuals; and monthly visits, which are typically formal.

With respect to the first, be very careful that you do not acquire the character of a day goblin. A day goblin is one of those persons who, having plenty of leisure, and a great desire to hear themselves talk, make frequent inroads into their friends' houses. Though perhaps well acquainted with the rules of etiquette, they call at the most unseasonable hours. If the habits of the family are early, you will find them in the drawing-room at eleven o'clock. It may be they are agreeable and well-informed people; but who wishes for calls at such a strange hour! Most families have their rules and occupations. In one, the lady of the house attends to the education of her children; in another, domestic affairs engross a portion of the morning; some ladies are fond of gardening, others of music or painting. It is past endurance to have such pursuits broken in upon for the sake of a day goblin, who, having gained access, inflicts his or her presence till nearly luncheon time, and then goes off with saying, "Well, I have paid you a long visit;" or "I hope that I have not stayed too long."

Be careful not to become a day goblin. A day goblin is someone who has a lot of free time and loves to hear themselves talk, often dropping by their friends' homes uninvited. Even if they know the etiquette rules, they show up at the most inconvenient times. If a family keeps early hours, you might find them in the living room at eleven o'clock. They might be pleasant and well-informed, but who really wants visitors at such odd hours? Most families have their routines and activities. In one household, the woman of the house might be focused on her children's education; in another, morning chores take precedence. Some women enjoy gardening, while others are into music or painting. It's really frustrating to have these activities interrupted by a day goblin who stays for hours and then leaves with comments like, "Well, I’ve paid you a long visit," or "I hope I haven't overstayed my welcome."

A well-bred person always receives visitors at whatever time they may call, or whoever they may be; but if you are occupied and cannot afford to be interrupted by a mere ceremony, you should instruct the servant beforehand to say that you are "not at home." This form has often been denounced as a falsehood, but a lie is no lie unless intended to deceive; and since the words are universally understood to mean that you are engaged, it can be no harm to give such an order to a servant. But, on the other hand,[118] if the servant once admits a visitor within the hall, you should receive him at any inconvenience to yourself. A lady should never keep a visitor waiting more than a minute, or two at the most, and if she cannot avoid doing so, must apologize on entering the drawing-room.

A well-mannered person always welcomes visitors, no matter when they arrive or who they are. However, if you're busy and can't be interrupted by a simple formality, you should tell the servant in advance to say that you are "not at home." This approach has often been criticized as dishonest, but a lie isn't really a lie unless it aims to deceive; since everyone understands that this means you are occupied, there's no harm in giving such a directive to a servant. On the flip side, if the servant lets a visitor into the hall, you should greet them, even if it’s inconvenient for you. A lady should never keep a visitor waiting more than a minute or two at most, and if she can't avoid it, she should apologize upon entering the drawing-room.

In good society, a visitor, unless he is a complete stranger, does not wait to be invited to sit down, but takes a seat at once easily. A gentleman should never take the principal place in the room, nor, on the other hand, sit at an inconvenient distance from the lady of the house. He must hold his hat gracefully, not put it on a chair or table, or, if he wants to use both hands, must place it on the floor close to his chair. A well-bred lady, who is receiving two or three visitors at a time, pays equal attention to all, and attempts, as much as possible, to generalize the conversation, turning to all in succession. The last arrival, however, receives a little more attention at first than the others, and the latter, to spare her embarrasment, should leave as soon as convenient. People who out-sit two or three parties of visitors, unless they have some particular motive for doing so, come under the denomination of "bores." A "bore" is a person who does not know when you have had enough of his or her company.

In polite society, a guest, unless they’re a complete stranger, doesn’t wait to be invited to sit down but takes a seat right away. A gentleman should never take the main spot in the room, nor should he sit too far away from the hostess. He should hold his hat gracefully, avoid placing it on a chair or table, and if he needs his hands free, he should put it on the floor close to his chair. A well-mannered lady, hosting two or three guests at once, gives equal attention to everyone and tries to include all in the conversation, addressing each guest in turn. The newest arrival, however, gets a bit more attention initially than the others, and the others should excuse themselves as soon as it’s convenient to avoid making her uncomfortable. Guests who linger after two or three parties have left, unless there's a specific reason for doing so, are often labeled as "bores." A "bore" is someone who doesn’t realize when you’ve had enough of their company.

Be cautious how you take an intimate friend uninvited even to the house of those with whom you may be equally intimate, as there is always a feeling of jealousy that another should share your thoughts and feelings to the same extent as themselves, although good breeding will induce them to behave civilly to your friend on your account.

Be careful about inviting a close friend uninvited to the home of people you might be just as close to, since there can always be a sense of jealousy that someone else shares your thoughts and feelings as much as they do. Still, good manners will lead them to act civilly toward your friend because of you.

Ladies in the present day are allowed considerable license in paying and receiving visits; subject, however, to certain rules, which it is needful to define.

Ladies today have a lot of freedom when it comes to visiting and receiving guests; however, there are certain guidelines that need to be outlined.

Young married ladies may visit their acquaintances alone; but they may not appear in any public places unattended[119] by their husbands or elder ladies. This rule must never be infringed, whether as regards exhibitions, or public libraries, museums, or promenades; but a young married lady is at liberty to walk with her friends of the same age, whether married or single. Gentlemen are permitted to call on married ladies at their own houses. Such calls the usages of society permit, but never without the knowledge and full permission of husbands.

Young married women can visit their friends by themselves; however, they can't go to public places without their husbands or older women. This rule should never be broken, whether it’s about exhibitions, public libraries, museums, or parks; however, a young married woman can walk with her friends of the same age, whether they’re married or single. Men are allowed to visit married women in their homes. Society's norms allow for these visits, but only with the knowledge and full permission of their husbands.

Ladies may walk unattended in the streets, being careful to pass on as becomes their station—neither with a hurried pace, nor yet affecting to move slowly. Shop-windows, in New York especially, afford great attractions; but it is by no means desirable to be seen standing before them, and most assuredly not alone. Be careful never to look back, nor to observe too narrowly the dresses of such ladies as may pass you. Should any one venture to address you, take no heed, seem not to hear, but hasten your steps. Be careful to reach home in good time. Let nothing ever induce you to be out after dusk, or when the lamps are lighted. Nothing but unavoidable necessity can sanction such acts of impropriety.

Ladies can walk alone in the streets, making sure to move in a way that's suitable for their status—neither rushing nor pretending to stroll slowly. Shop windows, especially in New York, are very attractive; however, it’s definitely not a good idea to stand in front of them, especially not by yourself. Make sure never to look back or pay too much attention to the outfits of the women passing by. If anyone tries to talk to you, ignore them, act like you don’t hear, and quicken your pace. Be sure to get home at a reasonable hour. Never let anything persuade you to be outside after dark or when the streetlights are on. Only unavoidable necessity can justify such inappropriate behavior.

Lastly, a lady never calls on a gentleman, unless professionally or officially. It is not only ill-bred, but positively improper to do so. At the same time, there is a certain privilege in age, which makes it possible for an old bachelor like myself to receive a visit from any married lady whom I know very intimately, but such a call would certainly not be one of ceremony, and always presupposes a desire to consult me on some point or other. I should be guilty of shameful treachery, however, if I told any one that I had received such a visit, while I should certainly expect that my fair caller would let her husband know of it.

Lastly, a woman never visits a man unless it’s for professional or official reasons. It’s not just rude, but definitely inappropriate to do so. At the same time, there’s a certain privilege that comes with age, which means an older bachelor like me can receive a visit from any married woman I know very well, but such a visit wouldn’t be formal and always implies a desire to discuss something with me. It would be shameful betrayal, though, if I told anyone that I had received such a visit, while I would certainly expect that my female visitor would inform her husband about it.

When morning visitors are announced, rise and advance toward them. If a lady enters, request her to be seated on a sofa; but if advanced in life, or the visitor be an elder[120]ly gentleman, insist on their accepting an easy chair, and place yourself, by them. If several ladies arrive at the same time, pay due respect to age and rank, and seat them in the most honorable places; these, in winter, are beside the fire.

When morning visitors arrive, stand up and greet them. If a lady comes in, invite her to sit on the sofa; but if she is older, or if an older gentleman visits, make sure they take an easy chair, and sit next to them. If several ladies arrive at once, show proper respect for their age and status, and seat them in the best spots; in winter, those are next to the fire.

Supposing that a young lady occupies such a seat, and a lady older than herself, or superior in condition, enters the room, she must rise immediately, and having courteously offered her place to the new comer, take another in a different part of the room.

Suppose a young lady is sitting in such a seat, and an older lady, or one of higher status, enters the room. She must stand up right away, politely offer her seat to the newcomer, and then find another seat in a different part of the room.

If a lady is engaged with her needle when a visitor arrives, she ought to discontinue her work, unless requested to do otherwise: and not even then must it be resumed, unless on very intimate terms with her acquaintance. When this, however, is the case, the hostess may herself request permission to do so. To continue working during a visit of ceremony would be extremely discourteous; and we cannot avoid hinting to our lady readers, that even when a particular friend is present for only a short time, it is somewhat inconsistent with etiquette to keep their eyes fixed on a crochet or knitting-book, apparently engaged in counting stitches, or unfolding the intricacies of a pattern. We have seen this done, and are, therefore, careful to warn them on the subject. There are many kinds of light and elegant, and even useful work, which do not require close attention, and may be profitably pursued; and such we recommend to be always on the work-table at those hours which, according to established practice, are given to social intercourse.

If a woman is busy with her needle when a guest shows up, she should stop her work unless asked to keep going; even then, she shouldn’t resume unless she’s very close with the visitor. In that case, the hostess can ask for permission to continue. Working during a formal visit would be very rude, and we want to remind our female readers that even when a close friend is only there briefly, it’s kind of inconsiderate to keep focusing on a crochet or knitting book, pretending to count stitches or untangling a pattern. We’ve seen this happen, so we’re careful to advise against it. There are plenty of light, elegant, and even practical crafts that don’t need much concentration and can be worked on instead; we suggest keeping those on the worktable during times that are meant for socializing.

It is generally customary in the country to offer refreshment to morning visitors. If they come from a considerable distance, and are on intimate terms, hospitality requires that you should invite them to take luncheon. In town it is otherwise, and you are not expected to render any[121] courtesy of the kind, except to aged or feeble persons, or to some one who, perhaps, is in affliction, and to whom the utmost kindliness should be shown.

It’s usually expected in the country to offer refreshments to morning visitors. If they’ve traveled a long way and you know them well, you should invite them to have lunch. In the city, it’s different, and you’re not obliged to offer any kind of hospitality, except to elderly or weak individuals, or someone who may be going through a tough time, to whom you should show as much kindness as possible.[121]

When your visitor is about to take leave, rise, and accompany her to the door, mindful, at the same time, that the bell is rung, in order that a servant may be in attendance. If the master of the house is present, and a lady is just going away, he must offer her his arm, and lead her to the hall or passage door. If her carriage be in waiting, he will, of course, hand her into it. These attentions are slight, and some persons may think they are scarcely worth noticing. Nevertheless, they are important, and we are the more earnest to press them on the attention of our readers, because we have witnessed the omission of such acts of courtesy in families where a very different mode of conduct might be expected.

When your guest is about to leave, stand up and walk her to the door, making sure to ring the bell so a servant can be ready to assist. If the host is present and a lady is leaving, he should offer her his arm and escort her to the hallway or door. If her car is waiting, he should help her into it. These gestures may seem small, and some might think they're not worth noticing. However, they are significant, and we want to emphasize them to our readers because we've seen such acts of courtesy overlooked in families where we would expect better behavior.

And here, turning aside for a brief space from the subject-matter of our discourse, we desire earnestly to impress upon mothers who have sons growing up, the great importance of early imbuing them with the principles of true politeness, and consequent attention to its most trifling observances. What matters it if a tall lad pushes into a room before one of his mother's visitors; or, if he chance to see her going into church, instead of holding the door in a gentlemanly manner, he lets it swing in her face when he has himself entered; or whether he comes into the drawing-room with his hat on, unobservant of lady visitors, or lolls in an arm-chair reading the newspaper?

And here, taking a brief break from our main topic, we really want to emphasize to mothers with sons growing up just how important it is to instill in them the principles of true politeness and to pay attention to even the smallest acts of it. Does it really matter if a tall boy rushes into a room ahead of one of his mother’s guests? Or if he sees her heading into church and instead of holding the door open for her in a gentlemanly way, he lets it swing in her face after he walks in? Or whether he walks into the living room with his hat on, ignoring the lady guests, or slouches in an armchair reading the newspaper?

"What signifies it?" some will say—"why tease a youth about such matters? He will learn manners as he grows up." We think otherwise, and do not scruple to affirm, that he can never learn real gentlemanly politeness from any one but his mother. The neglect of small courtesies in early life, and the outward or mental boorishness to[122] which it leads, has been, to our certain knowledge, a more fruitful source of wretchedness in many homes, than we have either time or inclination to relate.

"What does it matter?" some might say—"why bother a young person about these things? He'll pick up manners as he matures." We believe otherwise and confidently assert that he can only learn true gentlemanly behavior from his mother. The disregard of small courtesies in early life, and the resulting outward or inner rudeness, has, in our experience, been a greater source of unhappiness in many homes than we have either the time or the desire to explain.

In this changing world, visits of condolence must be also occasionally paid; and concerning such, a few necessary rules may be briefly stated.

In this changing world, visits of condolence should also be made occasionally; and regarding these, a few important rules can be outlined briefly.

Visits of condolence should be paid within a week after the event which occasions them; but if the acquaintance be slight, immediately after the family appear at public worship. A card should be sent up; and if your friends are able to receive you, let your manners and conversation be in harmony with the character of your visit. It is courteous to send up a mourning card; and for ladies to make their calls in black silk or plain-colored apparel. It denotes that they sympathize with the afflictions of the family; and such attentions are always pleasing.

Visits of condolence should be made within a week after the event that prompts them; however, if the connection is slight, it’s best to go right after the family returns to public worship. A card should be sent, and if your friends are able to host you, ensure your manners and conversation match the nature of your visit. It’s polite to send a mourning card, and for women to wear black silk or plain-colored clothes during their visits. This shows that they share in the family's sorrow, and such gestures are always appreciated.

Gentlemen will do well to bear in mind that, when they pay morning calls, they must carry their hats with them into the drawing-room; but on no account put them on the chairs or table. There is a graceful manner of holding a hat, which every well-bred man understands.

Gentlemen should remember that when they make morning visits, they need to bring their hats into the living room; however, they should never place them on the chairs or table. There's a proper way to hold a hat that every polite man knows.

When calling upon a friend who is boarding, do not go up till the servant returns with an invitation; and never enter a room without previously knocking at the door, and receiving an invitation to come in. Such observances are indispensable, even between the nearest friends.

When visiting a friend who is staying somewhere, wait until the servant comes back with an invitation before going up; and never enter a room without knocking first and getting invited in. These customs are essential, even among the closest friends.

A gentleman when calling upon a lady, and finding that one of her lady friends is with her, must rise when the visitor takes her leave, and accompany her to the hall door; or if she has a carriage, he should hand her into it—supposing, however, that no gentleman related to the mistress of the house be present. If your visit has been of sufficient[123] length, you can take your leave when accompanying the lady out of the room.

A gentleman visiting a lady, and noticing that one of her female friends is with her, should stand up when the visitor leaves and escort her to the front door; or if she has a car, he should help her into it—unless there is another gentleman related to the lady of the house present. If your visit has been long enough[123], you can say goodbye while escorting the lady out of the room.

It happens occasionally that two persons are visiting different members of the same family. When this occurs, and one visitor takes leave, the lady or gentleman whose visitor has just left should remain in the drawing-room. It is considered discourteous to do otherwise.

It sometimes happens that two people are visiting different members of the same family. When this happens, and one visitor leaves, the person whose guest has just left should stay in the living room. It's seen as rude to do otherwise.

In most families in this country, evening calls are the most usual. Should you chance to visit a family, and find that they have a party, present yourself, and converse for a few minutes with an unembarrassed air; after which you may retire, unless urged to remain. A slight invitation, given for the sake of courtesy, ought not to be accepted. Make no apology for your unintentional intrusion; but let it be known, in the course of a few days, that you were not aware that your friends had company.

In most families in this country, evening visits are the norm. If you happen to visit a family and find they are having a party, introduce yourself and chat for a few minutes without feeling awkward; after that, you can leave unless they ask you to stay. A casual invitation, given just for politeness, shouldn't be taken too seriously. Don't apologize for your accidental interruption; just make sure to mention in the next few days that you didn't realize your friends had guests.

An excellent custom prevails in some families of inviting their guests for a given period. Thus, for example, an invitation is sent, stating that a friend's company is requested on a certain day, mentioning also for what length of time, and if a carriage cannot be offered to meet the visitor, stating expressly the best mode of coming and going. We recommend this admirable plan to the master and mistress of every dwelling which is sufficiently capacious to admit of receiving an occasional guest. A young lady is perhaps invited to spend a little time in the country, but she cannot possibly understand whether the invitation extends to a few days, or a week, or a month, and consequently is much puzzled with regard to the arrangement of her wardrobe. Domestic consultations are held; the letter is read over and over again; every one gives a different opinion, and when the visit is entered upon, somewhat of its pleasure is marred through the embarrassment occasioned by not knowing when to propose taking leave.[124]

An excellent tradition in some families is to invite their guests for a specific time period. For example, an invitation may be sent out asking friends to come on a certain day, specifying how long they are welcome, and if a ride can't be offered, it clearly states the best way to get there and back. We highly recommend this great approach to anyone who has enough space in their home to host occasional guests. A young lady might be invited to spend some time in the country, but she often has no idea if this means a few days, a week, or a month, making it challenging for her to arrange her wardrobe. Family discussions take place; the invitation is read countless times; everyone has a different take, and when the visit finally starts, some of its enjoyment is lost due to the confusion about when to say goodbye.[124]

In receiving guests, your first object should be to make them feel at home. Begging them to make themselves at home is not sufficient. You should display a genuine unaffected friendliness. Whether you are mistress of a mansion or a cottage, and invite a friend to share your hospitality, you must endeavor, by every possible means, to render the visit agreeable. This should be done without apparent effort, that the visitor may feel herself to be a partaker in your home enjoyments, instead of finding that you put yourself out of the way to procure extraneous pleasures. It is right and proper that you seek to make the time pass lightly; but if, on the other hand, you let a visitor perceive that the whole tenor of your daily concerns is altered on her account, a degree of depression will be felt, and the pleasant anticipations which she most probably entertained will fail to be realized. Let your friend be assured, from your manner, that her presence is a real enjoyment to you—an incentive to recreations which otherwise would not be thought of in the common routine of life. Observe your own feelings when you happen to be the guest of a person who, though he may be very much your friend, and really glad to see you, seems not to know what to do either with you or himself; and again, when in the house of another you feel as much at ease as in your own. Mark the difference, more easily felt than described, between the manners of the two, and deduce therefrom a lesson for your own improvement.

When hosting guests, your main goal should be to make them feel at home. Simply telling them to make themselves comfortable isn't enough. You need to show genuine, natural friendliness. Whether you’re the host of a big house or a small one, and you're inviting a friend to enjoy your hospitality, you should try in every possible way to make their visit enjoyable. This should happen effortlessly, so the guest feels like they’re sharing in your home's joys, rather than sensing that you're going out of your way to provide extra entertainment. It’s perfectly fine to try to make the time enjoyable; however, if you let your guest see that your routine is being disrupted because of them, it can create a sense of unease, and the enjoyable expectations they had may not come true. Make sure your friend knows from your attitude that her presence brings you genuine happiness—it's an encouragement for activities you might not normally think about in your daily life. Think about how you feel when you’re a guest at someone's home who, even if they’re a close friend and truly glad to see you, doesn’t seem to know how to engage with you or themselves; contrast that with times when you feel completely at ease, as if you were at your own home. Notice the difference, which is often more felt than described, between the hosts' attitudes, and learn from it for your own improvement.

If you have guests in your house, you are to appear to feel that they are all equal for the time, for they all have an equal claim upon your courtesies. Those of the humblest condition will receive full as much attention as the rest, in order that you shall not painfully make them feel their inferiority.

If you have guests in your home, you should treat them all as equals for the time being, as they all deserve your hospitality. Even those in the most modest circumstances should receive just as much attention as everyone else, so you don't make them feel uncomfortable about their status.

Always avoid the foolish practice of deprecating your own rooms, furniture, or viands, and expressing regrets[125] that you have nothing better to offer. Neither should you go to the other extreme of extolling any particular thing or article of food. The best way is to say nothing about these matters. Neither is it proper to urge guests to eat, or to load their plates against their inclinations.

Always avoid the silly habit of putting down your own rooms, furniture, or food and expressing regrets that you have nothing better to offer. You also shouldn’t go too far in praising any specific item or dish. The best approach is to say nothing about these things. It’s also not appropriate to pressure guests to eat or to pile their plates high against their wishes.[125]

Endeavor to retain your friends as long as they like to prolong their visit. When they intimate an intention to leave you, if you really desire their continuance somewhat longer, frankly say so. Should they, however, have fixed the time, and cannot prolong their stay, facilitate their going by every means in your power; and, while you kindly invite them to renew their visit, point out to them any places of interest on the road, and furnish such information as you possess.

Try to keep your friends around for as long as they want to stay. If they mention that they plan to leave and you’d like them to stay a bit longer, just say so honestly. However, if they have a set departure time and can’t stay longer, help them leave in any way you can. While you warmly invite them to come back, suggest interesting places they could visit on their way and share any information you have.

If invited to spend a few days at a friend's house, conform as much as possible to the habits of the family. When parting for the night, inquire respecting the breakfast hour, and ascertain at what time the family meet for prayers. If this right custom prevails, be sure to be in time; and obtain any necessary information from the servant who waits upon you. Give as little trouble as possible; and never think of apologizing for the extra trouble which your visit occasions. Such an apology implies that your friend cannot conveniently entertain you. Your own good sense and delicacy will teach you the desirability of keeping your room tidy, and your articles of dress and toilet as much in order as possible. If there is a deficiency of servants, a lady will certainly not hesitate to make her own bed and to do for herself as much as possible, and for the family all that is in her power.

If you're invited to spend a few days at a friend’s house, try to adapt to the family’s habits as much as you can. Before heading to bed, ask about the breakfast time and find out when the family gathers for prayers. If that’s their usual practice, make sure to arrive on time and get any needed information from the servant who assists you. Try to be as low-maintenance as possible, and don’t think about apologizing for the extra trouble your visit may cause. That kind of apology suggests that your friend isn’t able to host you comfortably. Your own judgment and consideration will show you that it’s important to keep your room tidy and your clothes and personal items organized. If there aren’t enough staff members, a lady won’t hesitate to make her own bed and do as much as she can for herself and the family.

We presume that few people will leave a friend's house without some expression of regret, and some acknowledgment proffered for the pleasure that has been afforded them. Instances to the contrary have come within our knowledge,[126] and therefore we remind our youthful readers especially, that this small act of politeness is indispensable, not in the form of a set speech, but by a natural flowing forth of right feeling. It is also proper, on returning home, to inform your friends of your safe arrival; the sense which you entertain of their hospitality, and the gratification derived from your visit, may be also gracefully alluded to.

We assume that most people will leave a friend's house with some expression of regret and a nod to the enjoyment they’ve experienced. We've encountered some exceptions to this rule,[126] and so we especially remind our younger readers that this simple act of politeness is essential, not as a rehearsed speech, but as a genuine expression of good feelings. It's also considerate, when you get home, to let your friends know you arrived safely; acknowledging their hospitality and the pleasure you gained from your visit can also be done in a thoughtful way.

The chain which binds society together is formed of innumerable links. Let it be your part to keep those links uniformly bright; and to see that neither dust nor rust accumulate upon them.

The chain that holds society together is made up of countless links. It's your job to keep those links shining and to make sure that neither dust nor rust builds up on them.


STREET ETIQUETTE.

The books of etiquette tell you, that if you have been introduced to a lady and you afterward meet her in the street, you must not bow to her unless she bow first, in order, as the books say, that she may have an opportunity to cut you if she does not wish to continue the acquaintance. This is the English fashion. But on the continent of Europe the rule is reversed, and no lady, however intimate you may be with her, will acknowledge you in the street unless you first honor her with a bow of recognition. But the American fashion is not like either of them. For here the really well-bred man always politely and respectfully bows to every lady he knows, and, if she is a well-bred woman, she acknowledges the respect paid her. If she expects no further acquaintance, her bow is a mere formal, but always respectful, recognition of the good manners which have been shown her, and no gentleman ever takes advantage of such politeness to push a further acquaintance uninvited. But why should a lady and gentleman, who know who each other are, scornfully and doggedly pass each other in the streets as though they were enemies? There is no good reason for such impoliteness, in the practice of politeness. As compared with the English, the French or continental fashion is certainly more consonant with the rules of good breeding. But the American rule is better than either, for it is based upon the acknowledged general principle, that it is every gentle[128]man's and lady's duty to be polite in all places. Unless parties have done something to forfeit the respect dictated by the common rules of politeness, there should be no deviation from this practice. It is a ridiculous idea that we are to practice ill-manners in the name of etiquette.

The etiquette books say that if you've been introduced to a lady and you run into her on the street, you shouldn’t bow to her unless she bows first. This is to give her the chance to ignore you if she doesn’t want to continue the acquaintance. This is the English way. However, in continental Europe, the rule is the opposite; no lady, no matter how close you are, will acknowledge you on the street unless you bow to her first. The American way is different from both. Here, a well-mannered man always politely bows to every lady he knows, and if she is well-mannered too, she will return the acknowledgment. If she doesn’t want to continue the acquaintance, her bow is simply a formal but always respectful acknowledgment of the good manners shown to her, and no gentleman would take advantage of that politeness to push for further acquaintance uninvited. But why should a lady and a gentleman, who know each other, pass by with disdain on the street as if they were enemies? There’s no real reason for such impoliteness when practicing politeness. Compared to the English way, the French or continental style aligns better with good breeding. However, the American approach is superior to both, as it is grounded in the general principle that every gentleman and lady should be polite in all situations. Unless someone has done something to lose the respect dictated by common courtesy, this practice should be maintained. It’s absurd to think we should act poorly in the name of etiquette.

While walking the street no one should be so absent-minded as to neglect to recognize his friends. If you do not stop, you should always bow, touch your hat, or bid your friend good day. If you stop, you can offer your hand without removing your glove. If you stop to talk, retire on one side of the walk. If your friend has a stranger with him and you have anything to say, you should apologize to the stranger. Never leave your friend abruptly to see another person without asking him to excuse your departure. If you meet a gentleman of your acquaintance walking with a lady whom you do not know, lift your hat as you salute them. If you know the lady, you should salute her first.

While walking down the street, you should never be so lost in thought that you forget to acknowledge your friends. If you don’t stop, always nod, tip your hat, or say hello. If you do stop, you can offer your hand without taking off your glove. When chatting, step to the side of the walkway. If your friend is with someone you don’t know and you want to say something, make sure to apologize to the stranger first. Never leave your friend suddenly to greet someone else without asking for their understanding. If you see a man you know walking with a woman you don’t, tip your hat as a greeting. If you know the woman, greet her first.

Never nod to a lady in the street, neither be satisfied with touching your hat, but take it off—it is a courtesy her sex demands.

Never nod at a woman in the street, and don’t just tip your hat, but take it off—it's a courtesy her gender deserves.

A gentleman should never omit a punctilious observance of the rules of politeness to his recognized acquaintances, from an apprehension that he will not be met with reciprocal marks of respect. For instance, he should not refuse to raise his hat to an acquaintance who is accompanied by a lady, lest her escort should, from ignorance or stolidity, return his polite salutation with a nod of the head. It is better not to see him, than to set the example of a rude and indecorous salutation. In all such cases, and in all cases, he who is most courteous has the advantage, and should never feel that he has made a humiliating sacrifice of his personal dignity. It is for the party whose behavior has been boorish to have a consciousness of inferiority.[129]

A gentleman should never skip following the rules of politeness with his acquaintances out of fear that he won’t get the same respect in return. For example, he shouldn’t hesitate to lift his hat to an acquaintance who’s with a lady, even if her escort might awkwardly respond with just a nod. It’s better to not acknowledge him than to set a bad example of rudeness. In every situation, the person who is the most courteous has the upper hand and should never feel like he’s sacrificed his dignity. It’s the one who behaves poorly who should feel a sense of inferiority.[129]

A gentleman meeting a lady acquaintance on the street, should not presume to join her in her walk without ascertaining that his company would be entirely agreeable. It might be otherwise, and she should frankly say so. A married lady usually leans upon the arm of her husband; but single ladies do not, in the day, take the arm of a gentleman, unless they are willing to acknowledge an engagement. Gentlemen always give place to ladies, and gentlemen accompanying ladies, in crossing the street.

A man who meets a woman he knows on the street shouldn't assume he can walk with her without checking if she’d be okay with it. It could be different, and she should feel free to say so. A married woman typically leans on her husband’s arm; however, single women don’t take a man’s arm during the day unless they want to show they are engaged. Men always let women go first, especially when crossing the street together.

If you have anything to say to a lady whom you may happen to meet in the street, however intimate you may be, do not stop her, but turn round and walk in company; you can take leave at the end of the street.

If you have something to say to a woman you might run into on the street, no matter how close you are, don’t stop her. Instead, turn around and walk together; you can say goodbye at the end of the street.

When you are passing in the street, and see coming toward you a person of your acquaintance, whether a lady or an elderly person, you should offer them the wall, that is to say, the side next the houses. If a carriage should happen to stop in such a manner as to leave only a narrow passage between it and the houses, beware of elbowing and rudely crowding the passengers, with a view to get by more expeditiously; wait your turn, and if any of the persons before mentioned come up, you should edge up to the wall, in order to give them the place. They also, as they pass, should bow politely to you.

When you're walking down the street and you see someone you know, whether it's a lady or an elderly person, you should give them the wall, meaning the side next to the buildings. If a car happens to stop in a way that leaves only a narrow space between it and the houses, be careful not to push and crowd the people trying to get by quickly; just wait your turn. If any of the people I mentioned come up, you should move closer to the wall to give them space. They should also nod politely as they pass by you.

If stormy weather has made it necessary to lay a plank across the gutter, which has become suddenly filled with water, it is not proper to crowd before another, in order to pass over the frail bridge.

If nasty weather means you have to put a plank over the gutter that’s suddenly filled with water, it’s not right to push in front of someone else to get across the wobbly bridge.

In walking with a lady, it is customary to give her the right arm; but where circumstances render it more convenient to give her the left, it may properly be done. If you are walking with a lady on a crowded street like Broadway, by all means give her the outside, as that will[130] prevent her from being perpetually jostled and run against by the hurrying crowd.

When walking with a woman, it's standard to offer her your right arm; however, if the situation makes it easier to give her your left, that's perfectly acceptable. If you're walking with a woman on a busy street like Broadway, definitely let her take the outside arm, as that will prevent her from constantly being bumped into by the rushing crowd.

You should offer your arm to a lady with whom you are walking whenever her safety, comfort, or convenience may seem to require such attention on your part. At night your arm should always be tendered, and also when ascending the steps of a public building. In walking with any person you should keep step with military precision, and with ladies and elderly people you should always accommodate your speed to theirs.

You should offer your arm to a lady you're walking with whenever she may need your support for her safety, comfort, or convenience. At night, you should always offer your arm, and also when going up the steps of a public building. When walking with anyone, you should match their pace with precision, and when you're with ladies or older people, you should always adjust your speed to match theirs.

If a lady with whom you are walking receives the salute of a person who is a stranger to you, you should return it, not for yourself, but for her.

If a woman you’re walking with acknowledges someone you don’t know, you should return the greeting, not for yourself, but for her.

When a lady whom you accompany wishes to enter a store, you should hold the door open and allow her to enter first, if practicable; for you must never pass before a lady anywhere, if you can avoid it, or without an apology.

When a woman you're with wants to go into a store, you should hold the door open and let her go in first, if possible; because you should never walk in front of a woman anywhere, if you can help it, or without saying you're sorry.

In England, it is a mark of low breeding to smoke in the streets. But in America the rule does not hold to quite that extent; though, even here, it is not often that you catch "a gentleman of the strictest sect," in the street with a cigar or pipe in his mouth. For a man to go into the street with a lady on his arm and a cigar in his mouth is a shocking sight, which no gentleman will ever be guilty of exhibiting; for he inevitably subjects the woman to the very worst of suspicions.

In England, smoking on the streets is seen as a sign of poor upbringing. In America, it’s not quite the same; although, you still don’t often see a “gentleman of the highest standards” walking down the street with a cigar or pipe in hand. It’s considered quite inappropriate for a man to stroll in the street with a lady and a cigar in his mouth, which no gentleman would ever do, as it puts the woman in a very compromising position.

Avoid the disgusting habit of spitting.

Avoid the gross habit of spitting.

No gentleman will stand in the doors of hotels, nor on the corners of the streets, gazing impertinently at the ladies as they pass. That is such an unmistakable sign of a loafer, that one can hardly imagine a well-bred man doing such a thing.[131]

No gentleman would stand in hotel doorways or on street corners, staring rudely at women as they walk by. That’s such a clear sign of a bum that it’s hard to picture a well-mannered man doing something like that.[131]

Never offer to shake hands with a lady in the street if you have on dark gloves, as you may soil her white ones. If you meet a lady friend with whom you wish to converse, you must not stop, but turn and walk along with her; and should she be walking with a gentleman, first assure yourself that you are not intruding before you attempt to join the two in their walk.

Never offer to shake hands with a woman in the street if you're wearing dark gloves, as you might ruin her white ones. If you see a woman friend you want to talk to, don’t just stop; instead, turn and walk alongside her. And if she’s walking with a man, make sure you’re not interrupting before you try to join them.

After twilight, a young lady would not be conducting herself in a becoming manner, by walking alone; and if she passes the evening with any one, she ought, beforehand, to provide some one to come for her at a stated hour; but if this is not practicable, she should politely ask of the person whom she is visiting, to permit a servant to accompany her. But, however much this may be considered proper, and consequently an obligation, a married lady, well educated, will disregard it if circumstances prevent her being able, without trouble, to find a conductor.

After sunset, a young woman should not behave properly by walking alone; and if she spends the evening with someone, she should arrange for someone to pick her up at a set time. If that's not possible, she should kindly ask her host to allow a servant to accompany her. However, no matter how much this is seen as appropriate and therefore a responsibility, a well-educated married woman may ignore it if circumstances make it difficult for her to find someone to escort her.

If the host wishes to accompany you himself, you must excuse yourself politely for giving him so much trouble, but finish, however, by accepting. On arriving at your house, you should offer him your thanks. In order to avoid these two inconveniences, it will be well to request your husband, or some one of your relatives, to come and wait upon you; you will, in this way, avoid all inconveniences, and be entirely free from that harsh criticism which is sometimes indulged in, especially in small towns, concerning even the most innocent acts.

If the host wants to join you, politely apologize for the trouble but still accept his offer. When you get to your house, be sure to thank him. To avoid these two issues, you might want to ask your husband or a relative to come and assist you. This way, you can steer clear of any awkward situations and avoid harsh judgment, which often happens, especially in small towns, over even the most innocent actions.

If, when on your way to fulfill an engagement, a friend stops you in the street, you may, without committing any breach of etiquette, tell him of your appointment, and release yourself from a long talk, but do so in a courteous manner, expressing regret for the necessity.

If you're on your way to an appointment and a friend stops you on the street, you can politely let them know about your meeting and excuse yourself from a long conversation without breaking any social rules, but make sure to do it in a courteous way and express your regret for having to cut the chat short.

In inquiring for goods at a shop or store, do not say, I want so and so, but say to the shopman—Show me such or[132] such an article, if you please—or use some other polite form of address. If you are obliged to examine a number of articles before you are suited, apologize to the shopkeeper for the trouble you give him. If, after all, you cannot suit yourself, renew your apologies when you go away. If you make only small purchases, say to him—I am sorry for having troubled you for so trifling a thing.

When asking for items at a shop, don’t just say, “I want this or that.” Instead, tell the shopkeeper, “Could you show me this or that item, please?” or use some other polite way to ask. If you need to look at several items before you find what you like, apologize to the shopkeeper for the trouble you’re causing. If you still can’t find what you want, make sure to apologize again when you leave. If you’re only buying something small, say, “I’m sorry for bothering you about something so trivial.”

You need not stop to pull off your glove to shake hands with a lady or gentleman. If it is warm weather it is more agreeable to both parties that the glove should be on—especially if it is a lady with whom you shake hands, as the perspiration of your bare hand would be very likely to soil her glove.

You don't need to take off your glove to shake hands with a lady or gentleman. If it's warm outside, it's more pleasant for both of you to keep the glove on—especially when shaking hands with a lady, since the sweat from your bare hand could easily stain her glove.

If a lady addresses an inquiry to a gentleman on the street, he will lift his hat, or at least touch it respectfully, as he replies. If he cannot give the information required, he will express his regrets.

If a woman asks a question to a man on the street, he will take off his hat or at least touch it respectfully as he responds. If he can’t provide the information needed, he will express his apologies.

When tripping over the pavement, a lady should gracefully raise her dress a little above her ankle. With her right hand she should hold together the folds of her gown and draw them toward the right side. To raise the dress on both sides, and with both hands, is vulgar. This ungraceful practice can be tolerated only for a moment when the mud is very deep.

When stumbling on the sidewalk, a woman should elegantly lift her dress a bit above her ankle. With her right hand, she should gather the fabric of her gown and pull it to the right side. Raising the dress on both sides with both hands is considered inappropriate. This awkward action can only be accepted for a brief moment if the mud is extremely deep.

Most American ladies in our cities wear too rich and expensive dresses in the street. Some, indeed, will sweep the side-walks with costly stuffs only fit for a drawing-room or a carriage. This is in bad taste, and is what ill-natured people would term snobbish.

Most American women in our cities wear overly lavish and expensive dresses in public. Some even drag the sidewalks with fancy fabrics that are only suitable for a formal living room or a carriage. This is poor taste and what mean-spirited people might call snobbish.


TRAVELING.

As a general rule, travelers are selfish. They pay little attention either to the comforts or distresses of their fellow-travelers; and the commonest observances of politeness are often sadly neglected by them. In the scramble for tickets, for seats, for state-rooms, or for places at a public table, the courtesies of life seem to be trampled under foot. Even the ladies are sometimes rudely treated and shamefully neglected in the headlong rush for desirable seats in the railway cars. To see the behavior of American people on their travels, one would suppose that we were anything but a refined nation; and I have often wondered whether a majority of our travelers could really make a decent appearance in social society.

As a general rule, travelers are quite self-centered. They pay little attention to the comforts or hardships of others around them, and the simplest polite gestures are often shamefully overlooked. In the race for tickets, seats, cabins, or spots at a communal dining table, common courtesies seem to get completely ignored. Even women are sometimes treated rudely and neglected in the mad rush for coveted seats on trains. Watching how Americans behave while traveling, one might think we are far from being a refined nation; I often wonder if most of our travelers could even manage to present themselves well in social situations.

When you are traveling, it is no excuse that because others outrage decency and propriety you should follow their example, and fight them with their own weapons. A rush and scramble at the railway ticket office is always unnecessary. The cars will not leave until every passenger is aboard, and if you have ladies with you, you can easily secure your seats and afterward procure the tickets at leisure. But suppose you do lose a favorite seat by your moderation! Is it not better to suffer a little inconvenience than to show yourself decidedly vulgar? Go to the cars half an hour before they start, and you will avoid all trouble of this kind.

When you're traveling, it's not a valid excuse to act out just because others are being rude and inconsiderate. You shouldn't stoop to their level and fight fire with fire. There's no need for a mad dash at the train ticket counter. The trains won’t leave until everyone is on board, and if you have women with you, you can easily save your seats and get your tickets later without stress. But what if you miss out on your favorite seat because you were being patient? Isn’t it better to deal with a little hassle than to come off as really uncouth? Show up at the train half an hour before it leaves, and you'll sidestep all this hassle.

When seated, or about to seat yourself in the cars, never allow considerations of personal comfort or convenience[134] to cause you to disregard the rights of fellow-travelers, or forget the respectful courtesy due to woman. The pleasantest or most comfortable seats belong to the ladies, and you should never refuse to resign such seats to them with a cheerful politeness. Sometimes a gentleman will go through a car and choose his seat, and afterward vacate it to procure his ticket, leaving his overcoat or carpet bag to show that the seat is taken. Always respect this token, and never seize upon a seat thus secured, without leave, even though you may want it for a lady. It is not always necessary for a gentleman to rise after he has seated himself and offer his seat to a lady, particularly if the lady is accompanied by another gentleman; for there may still be eligible vacant seats in the cars. But should you see a lady come alone, and if the seats in the car all appear to be filled, do not hesitate to offer her yours, if you have no ladies in your company. And should a lady motion to seat herself beside you, rise at once and offer her the choice of the two seats. These are but common courtesies that every well-bred man will at all times cheerfully offer to the other sex.

When you're sitting or getting ready to sit in cars, never let your own comfort or convenience make you ignore the rights of other travelers or forget to show respect to women. The most pleasant or comfortable seats are for the ladies, and you should always give up such seats to them with a friendly attitude. Sometimes a gentleman will go through the car and pick his seat, then leave it to get his ticket, using his overcoat or bag to mark that the seat is taken. Always respect that sign, and don’t take a seat that’s being saved, even if you want it for a lady. A gentleman doesn’t always have to stand up and offer his seat to a lady, especially if she’s with another gentleman, since there may still be empty seats available. However, if you see a lady come in alone and all the seats appear to be taken, don’t hesitate to offer her yours if there are no ladies with you. If a lady gestures to sit next to you, stand up immediately and let her choose between the two seats. These are just common courtesies that every well-mannered man should always happily extend to women.

Making acquaintances in the cars, although correct enough, is a measure of which travelers generally appear to be very shy. There is no reason for this, as acquaintances thus picked up need never be recognized again unless you please. If a stranger speaks to you, always answer him politely, and if his conversation proves disagreeable, you have no alternative but to change your seat.

Making connections in cars, while perfectly fine, often makes travelers seem really shy. There's no need for this, as those connections don't have to be acknowledged again if you don’t want to. If a stranger talks to you, always respond politely, and if the conversation is unpleasant, you can simply change your seat.

In steamers do not make a rush for the supper table, or make a glutton of yourself when you get there. Never fail to offer your seat on deck to a lady, if the seats all appear to be occupied, and always meet half way any fellow-passenger who wishes to enter into conversation with you. Some travelers are so exclusive that they consider it a presumption on the part of a stranger to address them;[135] but such people are generally foolish, and of no account. Sociable intercourse while traveling is one of its main attractions. Who would care about sitting and moping for a dozen of hours on board a steamer without exchanging a word with anybody? and this must be the fate of the exclusives when they travel alone. Even ladies, who run greater risks in forming steamboat acquaintances than the men, are allowed the greatest privileges in that respect. It might not be exactly correct for a lady to make a speaking acquaintance of a gentleman; but she may address or question him for the time being without impropriety.

On steamers, don't rush to the dinner table or overeat when you get there. Always offer your seat on deck to a lady if all the seats seem taken, and make an effort to engage with any fellow passenger who wants to talk to you. Some travelers are so selective that they see it as rude for a stranger to speak to them; but those people are usually foolish and unimportant. Social interaction while traveling is one of its main appeals. Who would want to sit and sulk for hours on a steamer without talking to anyone? That’s what exclusives face when they travel alone. Even ladies, who face more risks in making acquaintances on steamboats than men, are given the most freedom in this regard. While it might not be entirely appropriate for a lady to initiate a conversation with a gentleman, she can still address or ask him questions in the moment without it being improper.

Fellow-passengers, whether on a steamboat or in the cars, should at all times be sociable and obliging to one another. Those who are the reverse of this may be set down either as selfish, foolish, or conceited.

Fellow travelers, whether on a steamboat or in cars, should always be friendly and helpful to each other. Those who are not may be considered selfish, foolish, or arrogant.

In the cars you have no right to keep a window open for your accommodation, if the current of air thus produced annoys or endangers the health of another. There are a sufficient number of discomforts in traveling, at best, and it should be the aim of each passenger to lessen them as much as possible, and to cheerfully bear his own part. Life is a journey, and we are all fellow-travelers.

In cars, you don't have the right to keep a window open for your comfort if the airflow bothers or puts someone else's health at risk. Traveling comes with enough discomforts already, so everyone should try to minimize them and gladly handle their own share. Life is a journey, and we're all in it together.

If in riding in an omnibus, or crossing a ferry with a friend, he wishes to pay for you, never insist upon paying for yourself or for both. If he is before you, let the matter pass without remark.

If you're on a bus or crossing a ferry with a friend and they want to pay for you, don’t push to pay for yourself or for both of you. If they bring it up first, just let it go without saying anything.


MARRIAGE.

In speaking of marriage, it is not merely with reference to its social importance, but as regards certain observances, concerning which no work on Etiquette has yet given any explicit rules.

When talking about marriage, it's not just about its social significance, but also about certain customs that no etiquette book has provided clear guidelines for yet.

First, then, with respect to the preliminary subject of courtship. That unseen monitor, who has already suggested many points for consideration to lady readers, would now say to them: Before you admit the attentions of a gentleman who wishes to pay you his addresses, very carefully examine your respective tastes and dispositions; and settle in your own mind what are the most important requisites of happiness in a married state. With this view, you must enter upon the consideration of the subject with a calm and decisive spirit, which will enable you to see where your true happiness lies, and to pursue it with determined resolution. In matters of business, follow the advice of such as are able to guide you; and as regards the subject of marriage, turn not away from the counsel of those who are appointed to watch over and direct you.

First, let’s talk about the topic of courtship. That unseen guide, who has already brought up many things for the ladies to think about, would now say this: Before you accept the attention of a man who wants to court you, take a good look at your own tastes and personalities. Decide for yourself what the most important elements of happiness in marriage are. With this in mind, approach the topic with a calm and clear mindset, which will help you understand where your true happiness lies and pursue it with confidence. In business matters, follow the advice of those who can help you; and when it comes to marriage, don’t ignore the guidance of those who are there to watch over and advise you.

If a gentleman gives you reason to believe that he wishes to engage your affections, seek the advice of your parents, that they may gain for you every necessary particular with regard to his morals and disposition, and means of suitably providing for you. If, unhappily, death has deprived you of parents, ask counsel of some one who will care for you, and on whose friendship you can rely. Remember that you have little knowledge of the world, and that your[137] judgment has not arrived at full maturity. But however circumstanced, avoid, as you would the plague, any attentions from a gentleman whose moral character renders him undeserving your regard.

If a guy gives you reason to think he wants to win your heart, talk to your parents so they can find out everything you need to know about his character, personality, and ability to take care of you. If, unfortunately, you've lost your parents, seek advice from someone who cares about you and whose friendship you can trust. Keep in mind that you have limited experience in the world and that your judgment isn’t fully developed yet. But no matter what, steer clear—like you would a disease—of any attention from a guy whose moral character makes him unworthy of your affection.

Let neither rank nor fortune, nor the finest order of intellect, nor yet the most winning manners, induce you to accept the addresses of an irreligious man. You dare not ask the blessing of your Heavenly Father upon such addresses; and without His blessing, what happiness can you expect? Men often say, "that whatever their own opinions may be, they will marry religious women." This may be; but woe to a religious woman, if she allows herself to be thus beguiled! Supposing your admirer be a sensible man, he will like religion in you for his own sake; if, on the contrary, such is not the case, and you become his wife, he will often, though perhaps without intention, distress you by his remarks; and in either case, if you have children, you will suffer much in seeing that your endeavors to form their minds to virtue and piety, and to secure their present and eternal happiness, are regarded with indifference, or at least that you are not assisted in your efforts.

Let neither status nor wealth, nor even the sharpest mind, nor the most charming personality, lead you to entertain the advances of an irreligious man. You shouldn’t ask for your Heavenly Father's blessing on such advances; without His blessing, what happiness can you count on? People often say, "that no matter what their personal beliefs are, they will marry religious women." This might be true, but woe to a religious woman who allows herself to be misled! If your admirer is a reasonable man, he will appreciate your faith for his own benefit; if not, and you end up marrying him, he may unintentionally distress you with his comments. And in either situation, if you have children, you will suffer greatly seeing that your efforts to guide them towards virtue and faith, ensuring their happiness now and forever, are met with indifference, or at the very least, that you aren’t supported in your endeavors.

Remember, also, that no happiness can be expected in the marriage state, unless the husband be worthy of respect. Do not marry a weak man; he is often intractable or capricious, and seldom listens to the voice of reason; and most painful must it be to any sensible woman to have to blush for her husband, and feel uneasy every time he opens his lips. Still worse, if it should please God to give her children, if she cannot point to the example of their father as leading to what is excellent and of good report; nor yet to his precepts and instructions as their rule of conduct. One thing is certain, that a weak man uniformly shows his consequence by contradicting his wife, because he will not have it supposed that he is under her influence.[138]

Remember that you can't expect happiness in marriage unless your husband is someone you can respect. Don't marry a weak man; he's often difficult or unpredictable, and he rarely listens to reason. It can be really embarrassing for any sensible woman to feel ashamed of her husband and anxious every time he speaks. Even worse, if she is blessed with children, if she can't point to their father's example as a guide for excellence or to his teachings as a standard for behavior. One thing is clear: a weak man often tries to assert his importance by contradicting his wife because he doesn't want anyone to think he’s influenced by her.[138]

Advances, or offers of marriage, are made in a thousand different ways; but, however tendered, receive them courteously, and with dignity. If a letter comes to you, answer it as becomes a gentlewoman—your own heart will dictate what you ought to say. Questions have arisen with regard to the wording of such letters, but no certain rule can be laid down; whether it be answered in the first or third person, must depend upon the degree of acquaintance which has previously existed. No young lady would certainly head her letter with—"Dear Sir," to a suitor whom she scarcely knows, or to one whom she intends refusing. She ought, however, on no account, either to receive or answer letters of the kind without showing them to her mother; or, if unfortunately without parents, she will do well to consult some judicious female friend.

Advances, or marriage proposals, can come in many forms; however they are presented, accept them graciously and with poise. If you receive a letter, respond in a way that befits a lady—your own feelings will guide you on what to say. There have been questions about how to phrase such letters, but there's no definitive rule; whether you reply in the first or third person should depend on how well you know the person. No young woman would start her letter with "Dear Sir" to a suitor she barely knows or one she plans to turn down. However, she should never accept or reply to letters of this nature without showing them to her mother; or if she unfortunately doesn’t have parents, she should consult a wise female friend.

Never trifle with the affections of a man who loves you; nor admit of marked attentions from one whose affection you cannot return. Some young ladies pride themselves upon the conquests which they make, and would not scruple to sacrifice the happiness of an estimable person to their reprehensible vanity. Let this be far from you. If you see clearly that you have become an object of especial regard to a gentleman, and do not wish to encourage his addresses, treat him honorably and humanely, as you hope to be used with generosity by the person who may engage your own heart. Do not let him linger in suspense, but take the earliest opportunity of carefully making known your feelings on the subject. This may be done in a variety of ways. A refined ease of manner will satisfy him, if he has any discernment, that his addresses will not be acceptable. Should your natural disposition render this difficult, show that you wish to avoid his company, and he will presently withdraw; but if even this is difficult—and who can lay down rules for another?—allow an opportunity for explanation to occur. You can then give him a polite[139] and decisive answer; and be assured that, in whatever manner you convey your sentiments to him, if he be a man of delicacy and right feeling, he will trouble you no further. Let it never be said of you, that you permit the attentions of an honorable man when you have no heart to give him; or that you have trifled with the affections of one whom you perhaps esteem, although you resolve never to marry him. It may be that his preference gratifies, and his conversation interests you; that you are flattered by the attentions of a man whom some of your companions admire; and that, in truth, you hardly know your own mind on the subject. This will not excuse you. Every young woman ought to know the state of her own heart; and yet the happiness and future prospects of many an excellent man have been sacrificed by such unprincipled conduct.

Never play with the feelings of a man who loves you; don't accept special attention from someone whose feelings you can't reciprocate. Some young women take pride in the attention they receive and wouldn't hesitate to sacrifice the happiness of a good person for their selfish vanity. Stay far away from that mindset. If it's clear that a gentleman has developed strong feelings for you, and you don’t want to encourage him, treat him with kindness and respect, as you hope to be treated by the person who may capture your own heart. Don’t let him remain in uncertainty; take the first chance you get to clearly express your feelings about the situation. There are many ways to do this. A graceful and composed demeanor will indicate to him, if he is perceptive, that your response to his advances will not be favorable. If your personality makes this hard, show that you’d prefer to avoid him, and he’ll likely step back; but if even that is hard—and who can say how another should act?—make sure there’s a chance for you to explain your feelings. You can then give him a polite and clear answer, and know that however you choose to express yourself, if he is a man of sensitivity and good character, he won’t bother you again. Let it never be said about you that you encouraged the interest of an honorable man when you have no feelings to give in return; or that you trifled with the affections of someone you might respect, even if you’ve decided never to marry him. It might be that his affection flatters you, and his conversations captivate you; that you enjoy the attention of a man whom some of your friends admire; and that, honestly, you aren’t even sure of your own feelings. But that doesn’t excuse you. Every young woman should understand her own heart; yet the happiness and future of many wonderful men have been ruined by such selfish behavior.

Remember that if a gentleman makes you an offer, you have no right to speak of it. If you possess either generosity or gratitude for offered affection, you will not betray a secret which does not belong to you. It is sufficiently painful to be refused, without incurring the additional mortification of being pointed out as a rejected lover.

Remember that if a guy makes you an offer, you have no right to talk about it. If you have any generosity or gratitude for the affection shown to you, you won't betray a secret that isn't yours. It's already painful to be turned down, without adding the embarrassment of being labeled as a rejected lover.

If, on the contrary, you encourage the addresses of a deserving man, behave honorably and sensibly. Do not lead him about as if in triumph, nor take advantage of the ascendency which you have gained by playing with his feelings. Do not seek for occasions to tease him, that you may try his temper; neither affect indifference, nor provoke lovers' quarrels, for the foolish pleasure of reconciliation. On your conduct during courtship will very much depend the estimation in which you will be held by your husband in after life.

If, on the other hand, you support a deserving man, act honorably and thoughtfully. Don’t treat him like a trophy, nor exploit the influence you've gained by toying with his emotions. Avoid looking for reasons to tease him just to test his patience; don’t pretend to be indifferent, and don’t start fights just for the fun of making up afterward. How you behave during courtship will greatly impact how your husband views you later in life.

Assuming that the important day is fixed, and that the bidden guests have accepted the invitations, a few obser[140]vations may be useful, especially to those who live retired in the country.

Assuming the important day is set, and the invited guests have accepted the invitations, a few observations might be helpful, especially for those living in quiet rural areas.

The bride uniformly goes to church in the same carriage with her parents, or with those who stand in their place; as, for instance, if the father is deceased, an elder brother or uncle, or even guardian, accompanies her mother and herself. If, unhappily, she is an orphan, and has no relations, a middle-aged lady and gentleman, friends of her parents, should be requested to take their place. A bridesmaid will also occupy a seat in the same carriage.

The bride always travels to church in the same carriage as her parents or those standing in for them; for example, if her father has passed away, an older brother, uncle, or guardian will join her mother and her. If sadly she is an orphan with no family, a middle-aged couple who are friends of her parents should be asked to take their place. A bridesmaid will also sit in the same carriage.

The bridegroom finds his way to church in a separate carriage with his friends, and he will show his gallantry by handing the bride from her carriage, and paying every attention to those who accompany her. Any omission in this respect cannot be too carefully avoided.

The groom makes his way to the church in a separate carriage with his friends, and he will display his charm by helping the bride out of her carriage and giving his full attention to those who are with her. Any slip-up in this regard should be avoided at all costs.

When arrived at the altar, the father of the bride, or, in default of such relation, the nearest connexion, or some old friend, gives away the bride. The bridesmaids stand near the bride; and either her sister, or some favorite friend, will hold the gloves or handkerchief, as may be required, when she ungloves her hand for the wedding-ring. When the ceremony is completed, and the names of the bride and bridegroom are signed in the vestry, they first leave the church together, occupying by themselves the carriage that waits to convey them to the house of the bride's father and mother, or that of the guardian, or friend, by whom the bridal breakfast is provided.

When they reach the altar, the father of the bride—or, if he's not available, the closest relative or an old friend—gives the bride away. The bridesmaids stand near her, and either her sister or a close friend holds onto the gloves or handkerchief when she takes off her glove for the wedding ring. Once the ceremony is finished and the bride and groom’s names are signed in the vestry, they are the first to leave the church together, using the carriage that’s waiting to take them to the home of the bride’s parents or that of her guardian or friend, where the wedding breakfast will be held.

The wedding-cake uniformly occupies the center of the table. It is often tastefully surrounded with flowers, among which those of the fragrant orange ought to be conspicuous. After being cut according to the usages observed on such occasions, the oldest friend of the family proposes the lady's health; that of the bridegroom is generally proposed by some friend of his own, if present; but if this[141] is not the case, by his father-in-law, or any of his new relatives, who will deem it incumbent upon them to say something gratifying to him while proposing his health, which courtesy he must acknowledge as best he can. After this the bride withdraws, in order to prepare for leaving the parental roof, by taking off her wedding, and putting on her traveling dress; although it happens not unfrequently that the bride remains in another apartment, and thus avoids the fatigue and embarrassment of appearing at the breakfast-table. When this occurs, her place beside the bridegroom must be occupied by a near relation or friend. But whether present, or remaining apart with a few friends, all who are invited to do honor to the bride must appear in full dress. Bracelets may be worn on one or both wrists. Black of any kind is wholly inadmissible; not even black satin can be allowed; and widows must attire themselves either in quiet colored suits, or else in silver gray.

The wedding cake is positioned right in the center of the table. It's usually attractively surrounded by flowers, especially fragrant orange blossoms, which should stand out. After the cake is cut according to tradition, the oldest family friend raises a toast to the bride’s health. The groom’s health is typically proposed by one of his friends, if he’s there; otherwise, it falls to his father-in-law or any new relatives, who feel it's their duty to say something nice about him while making the toast, which he must respond to as best he can. After this, the bride steps away to prepare for leaving her parents' home by changing from her wedding dress into her traveling outfit. However, it's not uncommon for her to stay in another room, avoiding the stress and awkwardness of being at the breakfast table. If this happens, a close relative or friend takes her place beside the groom. Regardless of whether the bride is present or with a few friends in another area, everyone invited to honor her must be dressed formally. Bracelets can be worn on one or both wrists. Black attire of any kind is completely unacceptable; not even black satin is permitted, and widows must wear either muted-colored outfits or silver gray.

On such festive occasions, all appear in their best attire, and assume their best manners. Peculiarities that pertain to past days, or have been unwarily adopted, should be guarded against; mysteries concerning knives, forks, and plates, or throwing "an old shoe" after the bride, are highly reprehensible, and have long been exploded. Such practices may seem immaterial, but they are not so. Stranger guests often meet at a wedding breakfast; and the good breeding of the family may be somewhat compromised by neglect in small things.

On festive occasions like these, everyone dresses their best and behaves accordingly. It's important to avoid any odd customs from the past or habits picked up unknowingly; things like not knowing how to use knives, forks, and plates or throwing "an old shoe" after the bride are really unacceptable and have been dismissed for a long time. While these practices might seem trivial, they actually matter. Guests who don't know each other often gather at a wedding breakfast, and the family's reputation can be affected by any small oversights.

If the lady appears at breakfast, which is certainly desirable, she occupies, with her husband, the center of the table, and sits by his side—her father and mother taking the top and bottom, and showing all honor to their guests. When the cake has been cut, and every one is helped—when, too, the health of the bride and bridegroom[142] has been drunk, and every compliment and kind wish has been duly proffered and acknowledged—the bride, attended by her friends, withdraws; and when ready for her departure the newly-married couple start off on their wedding journey, generally about two or three o'clock, and the rest of the company shortly afterward take their leave.

If the lady shows up for breakfast, which is definitely a good thing, she and her husband sit at the center of the table next to each other—while her parents sit at the head and foot of the table, honoring their guests. After the cake is cut and everyone has been served—once the toast to the bride and groom[142] has been made and all compliments and good wishes shared—the bride, along with her friends, steps away; and when she’s ready to leave, the newlywed couple heads out on their honeymoon, usually around two or three o'clock, and the rest of the guests leave shortly after.

In some circles it is customary to send cards almost immediately to friends and relations, mentioning at what time and hour the newly-married couple expect to be called upon. Some little inconvenience occasionally attends this custom, as young people may wish to extend their wedding tour beyond the time first mentioned, or, if they go abroad, delays may unavoidably occur. It is therefore better to postpone sending cards, for a short time at least.

In some circles, it’s common to send out cards almost right away to friends and family, letting them know what time the newlyweds expect visitors. This custom can sometimes cause minor inconveniences, as young couples might want to extend their honeymoon beyond the initially mentioned timeframe, or if they travel abroad, there may be unavoidable delays. So, it’s better to wait a little while before sending the cards.

Fashions change continually with regard to wedding-cards. A few years since they were highly ornamented, and fantastically tied together; now silver-edged cards are fashionable; but, unquestionably, the plainer and more unostentatious a wedding-card, the more lady-like and becoming it will be.

Fashions for wedding invitations change all the time. A few years ago, they were very elaborate and tied together in fancy ways; now, silver-edged cards are in style. However, it's clear that the simpler and less showy a wedding invitation is, the more elegant and suitable it will be.

No one to whom a wedding-card has not been sent ought to call upon a newly-married couple.

No one who hasn't received a wedding invitation should visit a newly married couple.

When the days named for seeing company arrive, remember to be punctual. Call, if possible, the first day, but neither before nor after the appointed hour. Wedding-cake and wine are handed round, of which every one partakes, and each expresses some kindly wish for the happiness of the newly-married couple.

When the days set for visiting friends come around, make sure to be on time. Try to call on the first day if you can, but don’t do it before or after the scheduled time. Wedding cake and wine will be passed around, and everyone will have some while sharing nice wishes for the happiness of the newly married couple.

Taking possession of their home by young people is always a joyous period. The depressing influence of a wedding breakfast, where often the hearts of many are sad, is not felt, and every one looks forward to years of prosperity and happiness.[143]

Moving into their new home is always an exciting time for young people. The gloomy atmosphere of a wedding breakfast, where many hearts are often heavy, isn't present, and everyone eagerly anticipates years filled with success and joy.[143]

If the gentleman is in a profession, and it happens that he cannot await the arrival of such as call, according to invitation on the wedding-card, an apology must be made, and, if possible, an old friend of the family should represent him. A bride must on no account receive her visitors without a mother, or sister, or some friend being present, not even if her husband is at home. This is imperative. To do otherwise is to disregard the usuages of society. We remember once calling on a very young bride, and found her alone. Conjectures were made by every visitor with regard to such a strange occurrence, and their surprise was still more increased, when it became known that the young lady returned her calls equally unattended.

If the gentleman has a job and can't wait for the people he invited on the wedding card to arrive, he should apologize and, if possible, have an old family friend represent him. A bride must never receive her guests without having her mother, sister, or a close friend present, not even if her husband is home. This is essential. Failing to do this goes against the norms of society. We remember visiting a very young bride and finding her alone. Every visitor speculated about such an unusual situation, and their surprise grew even greater when it became known that the young lady also returned her calls without any company.

Wedding visits must be returned during the course of a few days, and parties are generally made for the newly-married couple, which they are expected to return. This does not, however, necessarily entail much visiting; neither is it expected from young people, whose resources may be somewhat limited, or when the husband has to make his way in the world.

Wedding visits should be reciprocated within a few days, and gatherings are typically hosted for the newlyweds, who are expected to return the favor. However, this doesn't always mean extensive visiting; it's not something that's expected from young couples, especially if their finances are tight, or if the husband is just starting to find his footing in the world.


DOMESTIC ETIQUETTE AND DUTIES.

"The little community to which I gave laws," said the Vicar of Wakefield, "was regulated in the following manner:—We all assembled early, and after we had saluted each other with proper ceremony, (for I always thought fit to keep up some mechanical forms of good breeding, without which, freedom ever destroys friendship,) we all knelt in gratitude to that Being who gave us another day. So also when we parted for the night."

"The small community I governed," said the Vicar of Wakefield, "was organized like this: We all gathered early, and after greeting each other with the right amount of formality, (since I always believed in maintaining some customary practices of politeness, without which, freedom tends to undermine friendship,) we all knelt in thanks to the Being who granted us another day. We did the same when we said goodbye for the night."

We earnestly recommend that the precepts and example of the good old Vicar should be followed and adopted by every newly-married couple. With regard to the first, the courtesies of society should never be omitted, in even the most trivial matters; and, as respects the second, what blessing can be reasonably expected to descend upon a house wherein the voice of thanksgiving is never heard, nor yet protection sought by its acknowledged head!

We strongly suggest that newly married couples follow the guidelines and example set by the good old Vicar. Regarding the first point, the polite customs of society should never be overlooked, even in the smallest matters. And as for the second, what blessings can realistically be expected in a home where gratitude is never expressed, and where its recognized leader does not seek protection?

On the wife especially devolves the privilege and pleasure of rendering home happy. We shall, therefore, speak of such duties and observances as pertain to her.

On the wife especially falls the privilege and joy of making home happy. Therefore, we will discuss the duties and responsibilities that relate to her.

When a young wife first settles in her home, many excellent persons, with more zeal, it may be, than discretion, immediately propose that she should devote some of her leisure time to charitable purposes: such, for instance, as clothing societies for the poor, or schools, or district visiting. We say with all earnestness to our young friend, engage in nothing of the kind, however laudable, without[145] previously consulting your husband, and obtaining his full concurrence. Carefully avoid, also, being induced by any specious arguments to attend evening lectures, unless he accompanies you. Remember that your Heavenly Father, who has given you a home to dwell in, requires from you a right performance of its duties. Win your husband, by all gentle appliances, to love religion; but do not, for the sake even of a privilege and a blessing, leave him to spend his evenings alone. Look often on your marriage ring, and remember the sacred vows taken by you when the ring was given; such thoughts will go far toward allaying many of these petty vexations which circumstances call forth.

When a young wife first settles into her home, many well-meaning people, perhaps more enthusiastic than thoughtful, quickly suggest that she should spend some of her free time on charitable work—such as clothing drives for the poor, schools, or neighborhood visits. We sincerely advise our young friend to avoid any of those activities, no matter how commendable, without first discussing it with her husband and getting his full support. Also, be careful not to be swayed by persuasive arguments to attend evening lectures unless he can go with you. Remember that your Heavenly Father, who has blessed you with a home, expects you to fulfill your duties there. Encourage your husband to appreciate religion through kindness, but don’t leave him alone to spend his evenings, even for something seemingly beneficial. Look frequently at your wedding ring and remember the sacred promises you made when you received it; such reflections can help soothe many of the minor frustrations that life may bring.

Never let your husband have cause to complain that you are more agreeable abroad than at home; nor permit him to see in you an object of admiration, as respects your dress and manners, when in company, while you are negligent of both in the domestic circle. Many an unhappy marriage has been occasioned by neglect in these particulars. Nothing can be more senseless than the conduct of a young woman, who seeks to be admired in general society for her politeness and engaging manners, or skill in music, when, at the same time, she makes no effort to render her home attractive; and yet that home, whether a palace or a cottage, is the very center of her being—the nucleus around which her affections should revolve, and beyond which she has comparatively small concern.

Never let your husband think that you're more enjoyable to be around when you're out than when you're at home; don't let him see you as someone to admire because of your clothes and manners when you're with others while you neglect those same qualities at home. Many unhappy marriages have resulted from this kind of neglect. It's completely unreasonable for a young woman to want to be admired in social settings for her politeness, charm, or musical talent while failing to make her home inviting. That home, no matter if it's a mansion or a small house, is the central part of her life—the core around which her feelings should revolve—and beyond that, she should have little concern.

Beware of intrusting any individual whatever with small annoyances, or misunderstandings, between your husband and yourself, if they unhappily occur. Confidants are dangerous persons, and many seek to obtain an ascendency in families by gaining the good opinion of young married women. Be on your guard, and reject every overture that may lead to undesirable intimacy. Should any one presume to offer you advice with regard to your husband, or seek to lessen him by insinuations, shun that person as you[146] would a serpent. Many a happy home has been rendered desolate by exciting coolness or suspicion, or by endeavors to gain importance in an artful and insidious manner.

Beware of trusting anyone with minor annoyances or misunderstandings that might arise between you and your husband. Confidants can be dangerous, and some may try to gain influence within families by winning over young married women. Stay alert, and turn down any attempts that could lead to unwanted closeness. If someone tries to give you advice about your husband or makes negative insinuations about him, avoid that person like you would a snake. Many happy homes have been ruined by creating distance or suspicion or by attempts to gain importance in a sly and deceitful way.

In all money matters, act openly and honorably. Keep your accounts with the most scrupulous exactness, and let your husband see that you take an honest pride in rightly appropriating the money which he intrusts to you. "My husband works hard for every dollar that he earns," said a young married lady, the wife of a professional man, to a friend who found her busily employed in sewing buttons on her husband's coat, "and it seems to me worse than cruel to lay out a dime unnecessarily." Be very careful, also, that you do not spend more than can be afforded in dress; and be satisfied with such carpets and curtains in your drawing-room as befit a moderate fortune, or professional income. Natural ornaments, and flowers tastefully arranged, give an air of elegance to a room in which the furniture is far from costly; and books judiciously placed, uniformly produce a good effect. A sensible woman will always seek to ornament her home, and to render it attractive, more especially as this is the taste of the present day. The power of association is very great; light, and air, and elegance, are important in their effects. No wife acts wisely who permits her sitting-room to look dull in the eyes of him whom she ought especially to please, and with whom she has to pass her days.

In all financial matters, be open and honorable. Keep your accounts as precise as possible, and let your husband see that you take pride in responsibly handling the money he entrusts to you. "My husband works hard for every dollar he makes," a young professional woman's wife said to a friend while sewing buttons on her husband's coat, "and it seems cruel to waste even a dime unnecessarily." Also, be careful not to spend beyond your means when it comes to clothing; be content with carpets and curtains in your living room that are suitable for a modest income or professional salary. Natural decorations and well-arranged flowers can add elegance to a room with inexpensive furniture, and thoughtfully placed books can create a pleasing effect. A sensible woman will always aim to beautify her home and make it inviting, especially as this aligns with current trends. The power of association is significant; light, air, and elegance greatly influence their effects. No wife makes a wise choice by allowing her living room to appear dull to the one she should particularly want to please and with whom she shares her life.

In middle life, instances frequently occur of concealment with regard to money concerns; thus, for instance, a wife wishes to possess an article of dress which is too costly for immediate purchase, or a piece of furniture liable to the same objection. She accordingly makes an agreement with a seller, and there are many who call regularly at houses when the husband is absent on business, and who receive whatever the mistress of the house can spare from her expenses. A book is kept by the seller, in which payments[147] are entered; but a duplicate is never retained by the wife, and therefore she has no check whatever. We have known an article of dress paid for in this manner, far above its value, and have heard a poor young woman, who has been thus duped, say to a lady, who remonstrated with her: "Alas! what can I do? I dare not tell my husband." It may be that the same system, though differing according to circumstances, is pursued in a superior class of life. We have reason to think that it is so, and therefore affectionately warn our younger sisters to beware of making purchases that require concealment. Be content with such things as you can honorably afford, and such as your husbands approve. You can then wear them with every feeling of self-satisfaction.

In middle age, situations often arise where money matters are hidden; for example, a wife wants to buy a piece of clothing that’s too expensive for immediate purchase or a piece of furniture that costs too much. So, she makes an arrangement with a seller, and many sellers come by homes when the husband is out at work, taking whatever the wife can spare from her budget. The seller keeps a record of payments[147], but the wife never keeps a copy, leaving her with no way to verify the transactions. We have seen a dress bought this way at a price far exceeding its value, and we heard a young woman who was tricked say to a lady who confronted her: "Oh! What can I do? I can’t tell my husband." It’s possible that a similar practice happens in higher social classes, albeit with some differences based on circumstances. We believe this is the case, and so we kindly advise our younger sisters to avoid making secret purchases. Be satisfied with what you can responsibly afford and what your husbands approve. That way, you can wear them with complete self-satisfaction.

Before dismissing this part of our subject, we beseech you to avoid all bickerings. What does it signify where a picture hangs, or whether a rose or a pink looks best on the drawing-room table? There is something inexpressibly endearing in small concessions, in gracefully giving up a favorite opinion, or in yielding to the will of another; and equally painful is the reverse. The mightiest rivers have their source in streams; the bitterest domestic misery has often arisen from some trifling difference of opinion. If, by chance, you marry a man of a hasty temper, great discretion is required. Much willingness, too, and prayer for strength to rule your own spirit are necessary. Three instances occur to us, in which, ladies have knowingly married men of exceeding violent tempers, and yet have lived happily. The secret of their happiness consisted in possessing a perfect command over themselves, and in seeking, by every possible means, to prevent their husbands from committing themselves in their presence.

Before we move on from this topic, we urge you to avoid any arguments. What does it really matter where a picture is hung, or whether a rose or a pink looks better on the living room table? There’s something incredibly charming about making small compromises, gracefully letting go of a favorite opinion, or yielding to someone else’s wishes; and the opposite is just as painful. The biggest rivers start from small streams; the worst domestic unhappiness often comes from minor disagreements. If you happen to marry a man with a quick temper, a lot of discretion is needed. You’ll also need a willingness to adapt and pray for the strength to control your own feelings. We can think of three cases where women knowingly married men with very violent tempers and still found happiness. The secret to their happiness was their ability to maintain self-control and to find ways to keep their husbands from getting worked up in front of them.

Lastly, remember your standing as a lady, and never approve a mean action, nor speak an unrefined word; let all your conduct be such as an honorable and right-minded[148] man may look for in his wife, and the mother of his children. The slightest duplicity destroys confidence. The least want of refinement in conversation, or in the selection of books, lowers a woman, ay, and for ever! Follow these few simple precepts, and they shall prove to you of more worth than rubies; neglect them, and you will know what sorrow is. They apply to every class of society, in every place where man has fixed his dwelling; and to the woman who duly observes them may be given the beautiful commendation of Solomon, when recording the words which the mother of King Lemuel taught him:

Lastly, remember your status as a lady, and never condone a mean action or say anything crude; let your behavior be what an honorable and principled man would expect from his wife and the mother of his children. Even the slightest act of deceit destroys trust. A little lack of refinement in conversation or in choosing your reading material lowers a woman, yes, and forever! Follow these few simple guidelines, and they will be worth more to you than rubies; ignore them, and you will know true sorrow. They apply to every social class, in every place where people have made their home; and to the woman who faithfully follows them can be given the beautiful praise of Solomon, as he remembered the words his mother taught him:

"The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her; she will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life. Strength and honor are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come. Her children rise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her."—Prov. xxxi.

"The heart of her husband safely trusts in her; she will do him good, not harm, all the days of her life. Strength and dignity are her clothing; and she will rejoice in the days to come. Her children rise up and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praises her."—Prov. xxxi.

We shall now address ourselves exclusively to our brethren; to them who have taken upon themselves the sacred and comprehensive names of husband and of master, who have formed homes to dwell in, and have placed therein, as their companions through life's pilgrimage, gentle and confiding ones, who have left for them all that was heretofore most dear, and whom they have sworn to love and to cherish.

We will now focus solely on our brothers; those who have embraced the important roles of husband and master, who have created homes to live in, and who have chosen gentle and trusting partners to share life's journey—partners who have given up everything they once held dear, and whom they have promised to love and cherish.

When a man marries, it is understood that all former acquaintanceship ends, unless he intimates a desire to renew it, by sending you his own and his wife's card, if near, or by letter, if distant. If this be neglected, be sure no further intercourse is desired.

When a man gets married, it's assumed that all previous friendships end, unless he expresses a wish to revive them by sending you his and his wife's card if you're nearby, or by letter if you're far away. If he doesn't do this, it's clear that he doesn't want to continue the relationship.

In the first place, a bachelor is seldom very particular in the choice of his companions. So long as he is amused, he will associate freely enough with those whose morals[149] and habits would point them out as highly dangerous persons to introduce into the sanctity of domestic life.

In the first place, a bachelor is rarely very particular about who he spends time with. As long as he's entertained, he'll hang out easily with those whose morals[149] and habits would make them seem like risky choices to bring into the safety of home life.

Secondly, a married man has the tastes of another to consult; and the friend of the husband may not be equally acceptable to the wife.

Secondly, a married man has to consider the preferences of another; and the friend of the husband might not be as welcome to the wife.

Besides, newly-married people may wish to limit the circle of their friends, from praiseworthy motives of economy. When a man first "sets up" in the world, the burden of an extensive and indiscriminate acquaintance may be felt in various ways. Many have had cause to regret the weakness of mind which allowed them to plunge into a vortex of gaiety and expense they could ill afford, from which they have found it difficult to extricate themselves, and the effects of which have proved a serious evil to them in after-life.

Besides, newly married couples might want to narrow their circle of friends for understandable reasons related to saving money. When someone first starts out in life, the pressure of having lots of acquaintances can be overwhelming in many ways. Many have regretted the mindset that led them to dive into a whirlwind of socializing and spending that they couldn't really afford, making it hard for them to escape, and the consequences have seriously affected them later in life.

Remember that you have now, as a married man, a very different standing in society from the one which you previously held, and that the happiness of another is committed to your charge. Render, therefore, your home happy by kindness and attention to your wife, and carefully watch over your words and actions. If small disputes arise, and your wife has not sufficient good sense to yield her opinion; nay, if she even seems determined to have her own way, and that tenaciously, do not get angry; rather be silent, and let the matter rest. An opportunity will soon occur of speaking affectionately, yet decidedly, on the subject, and much good will be effected. Master your own temper, and you will soon master your wife's; study her happiness without yielding to any caprices, and you will have no reason to regret your self-control.

Remember, as a married man, you now have a very different role in society compared to before, and someone else's happiness is in your hands. So, make your home a happy place by being kind and attentive to your wife, and be mindful of your words and actions. If small arguments come up and your wife isn't able to compromise; or if she seems set on having her own way, don't get upset; instead, stay calm and let it go for the moment. Soon, you'll have a chance to talk about it affectionately but firmly, and it will lead to positive results. Control your own temper, and you'll find it easier to manage hers; focus on her happiness without giving in to whims, and you won’t regret holding back.

Never let your wife go to church alone on Sunday. You can hardly do a worse thing as regards her good opinion of you, and the well-being of your household. It is a pitiable sight to see a young wife going toward the church-door[150] unattended, alone in the midst of a crowd, with her thoughts dwelling, it may be very sadly, on the time when you were proud to walk beside her. Remember that the condition of a young bride is often a very solitary one; and that for your sake she has left her parents' roof, and the companionship of her brothers and sisters. If you are a professional man, your wife may have to live in the neighborhood of a large city, where she scarcely knows any one, and without those agreeable domestic occupations, or young associates, among whom she had grown up. Her garden and poultry-yard are hers no longer, and the day passes without the light of any smile but yours. You go off, most probably after breakfast, to your business or profession, and do not return till a late dinner; perhaps even not then, if you are much occupied, or have to keep up professional connections. It seems unmanly, certainly most unkind, to let your young wife go to church on Sunday without you, for the common-place satisfaction of lounging at home. To act in this manner is certainly a breach of domestic etiquette. Sunday is the only day in which you can enable her to forget her father's house, and the pleasant associations of her girlhood days—in which you can pay her those attentions which prevent all painful comparisons as regards the past. Sunday is a day of rest, wisely and mercifully appointed to loose the bonds by which men are held to the world; let it be spent by you as becomes the head of a family. Let no temptation ever induce you to wish your wife to relinquish attending Divine service, merely that she may "idle at home with you." Religion is her safeguard amid the trials or temptations of this world. And woe may be to you if you seek to withdraw her from its protection!

Never let your wife go to church alone on Sunday. It's hard to do anything worse for her opinion of you and the well-being of your home. It’s a sad sight to see a young wife walking toward the church door[150] all by herself, alone in a crowd, with her thoughts likely dwelling sadly on when you were proud to walk beside her. Remember, a young bride often feels very lonely; she has left her parents' home and the company of her siblings for your sake. If you are a professional man, your wife might be living in a big city where she barely knows anyone and lacks the enjoyable domestic activities or young friends she grew up with. Her garden and poultry yard are no longer hers, and the day goes by without any smiles except for yours. You probably leave for work right after breakfast and don’t come back until a late dinner, or sometimes not even then, if you're busy with work or maintaining professional connections. It feels unmanly and certainly unkind to let your young wife go to church on Sunday without you for the simple pleasure of lounging at home. Acting this way is definitely a breach of domestic etiquette. Sunday is the only day when you can help her forget her father's home and the happy memories of her childhood, the day when you can give her the attention that prevents any painful comparisons to the past. Sunday is a day of rest, wisely and mercifully set aside to release us from worldly ties; spend it in a way that honors your role as the head of the family. Never let any temptation lead you to encourage your wife to skip church just so she can "stay home and relax with you." Religion is her shield against the trials and temptations of this world. And woe to you if you try to take her away from that protection!

Much perplexity in the marriage state often arises from want of candor. Men conceal their affairs, and expect their wives to act with great economy, without assigning[151] any reason why such should be the case; but the husband ought frankly to tell his wife the real amount of his income; for, unless this is done, she cannot properly regulate her expenses. They ought then to consult together as to the sum that can be afforded for housekeeping, which should be rather below than above the mark. When this is arranged he will find it advantageous to give into her hands, either weekly, monthly, or quarterly, the sum that is appropriated for daily expenditure, and above all things to avoid interfering without absolute necessity. The home department belongs exclusively to the wife; the province of the husband is to rule the house—hers to regulate its internal movements. True it is, that some inexperienced young creatures know but little of household concerns. If this occur, have patience, and do not become pettish or ill-humored. If too much money is laid out at first, give advice, kindly and firmly, and the young wife will soon learn how to perform her new duties.

A lot of confusion in marriage often comes from a lack of openness. Men hide their finances and expect their wives to manage their spending wisely without explaining why. The husband should honestly share his actual income with his wife; without this, she can't manage her expenses properly. They should then sit down together and decide on a budget for household expenses, aiming to keep it a little lower rather than higher. Once that's sorted out, it’s helpful for him to give her a set amount for daily spending—whether weekly, monthly, or quarterly—and to avoid stepping in unless absolutely necessary. The management of the home is the wife's responsibility, while the husband’s role is to oversee the household—her role is to handle the day-to-day running of it. It's true that some young wives may not know much about managing a home. If that’s the case, be patient and don’t react negatively. If too much money is spent initially, offer guidance in a kind and firm way, and the young wife will soon learn how to handle her new responsibilities.

No good ever yet resulted, or ever will result from unnecessary interference. If a man unhappily marries an incorrigible simpleton, or spendthrift, he cannot help himself. Such, however, is rarely the case. Let a man preserve his own position, and assist his wife to do the same; all things will then move together, well and harmoniously.

No good has ever come, or will ever come, from unnecessary interference. If a man unfortunately marries a hopeless fool or a spendthrift, he can't fix that situation. However, that's not usually the case. If a man maintains his own standing and helps his wife do the same, everything will then run smoothly and harmoniously.

Much sorrow, and many heart-burnings, may be avoided by judicious conduct in the outset of life. Husbands should give their wives all confidence. They have intrusted to them their happiness, and should never suspect them of desiring to waste their money. Whenever a disposition is manifested to do right, express your approbation. Be pleased with trifles, and commend efforts to excel on every fitting occasion. If your wife is diffident, encourage her, and avoid seeing small mistakes. It is unreasonable to add to the embarrassments of her new condition, by[152] ridiculing her deficiencies. Forbear extolling the previous management of your mother or your sisters. Many a wife has been alienated from her husband's family, and many an affectionate heart has been deeply wounded by such injudicious conduct; and, as a sensible woman will always pay especial attention to the relations of her husband, and entertain them with affectionate politeness, the husband on his part should always cordially receive and duly attend to her relations. The reverse of this, on either side, is often productive of unpleasant feelings.

A lot of heartache and sadness can be avoided by acting wisely at the beginning of life. Husbands should trust their wives completely. They have given them their happiness and shouldn't suspect them of wanting to squander their money. Whenever there’s an effort to do the right thing, show your approval. Appreciate the little things and praise attempts to do well at every appropriate moment. If your wife is unsure of herself, support her and overlook minor mistakes. It’s unfair to add to her challenges by making fun of her shortcomings. Avoid praising how your mother or sisters used to manage things. Many wives have distanced themselves from their husband's family, and many loving hearts have been hurt by such unwise actions. Since a sensible woman will always pay special attention to her husband's relatives and treat them with kindness, the husband should also warmly welcome and take care of her relatives. Failing to do so on either side can lead to negative feelings.

Lastly, we recommend every young married man, who wishes to render his home happy, to consider his wife as the light of his domestic circle, and to permit no clouds, however small, to obscure the region in which she presides. Most women are naturally amiable, gentle, and complying; and if a wife becomes perverse, and indifferent to her home, it is generally her husband's fault. He may have neglected her happiness; but nevertheless it is unwise in her to retort, and, instead of faithfully reflecting the brightness that still may shine upon her, to give back the dusky and cheerless hue which saddens her existence. Be not selfish, but complying, in small things. If your wife dislikes cigars—and few young women like to have their clothes tainted by tobacco—leave off smoking; for it is, at best, an ungentlemanly and dirty habit. If your wife asks you to read to her, do not put your feet upon a chair and go to sleep. If she is fond of music, accompany her as you were wont when you sought her for a bride. The husband may say that he is tired, and does not like music, or reading aloud. This may occasionally be true, and no amiable woman will ever desire her husband to do what would really weary him. We, however, recommend a young man to practice somewhat of self-denial, and to remember that no one acts with a due regard to his own happiness who lays aside, when married, those gratifying[153] attentions which he was ever ready to pay the lady of his love; or those rational sources of home enjoyment which made her look forward with a bounding heart to become his companion through life.

Lastly, we recommend that every young married man who wants to make his home happy should see his wife as the light of their domestic life and should not let any clouds, no matter how small, obscure her presence. Most women are naturally kind, gentle, and accommodating; if a wife becomes difficult and indifferent to her home, it's usually her husband's fault. He may have overlooked her happiness, but it's still unwise for her to respond by dimming the light instead of reflecting the brightness that might still be there. Don’t be selfish; be accommodating in small things. If your wife dislikes cigars—and few young women want their clothes smelling like tobacco—quit smoking; it's, at best, an inconsiderate and unclean habit. If your wife asks you to read to her, don’t prop your feet up on a chair and fall asleep. If she enjoys music, play along with her like you used to when you were trying to win her over. The husband might say he’s tired and isn’t into music or reading aloud. This might be true occasionally, and no kind woman would want her husband to do something that genuinely tires him out. However, we suggest that a young man practice some self-denial and remember that no one truly considers their own happiness if they stop showing the thoughtful attentions that they were always ready to give the woman they love; or neglect the joyful aspects of home life that made her excited to be his partner for life.

Etiquette is a comprehensive term; and its observances are nowhere more to be desired than in the domestic circle.

Etiquette is a broad term, and it's especially important to follow in the home.


ON GENERAL SOCIETY.

To cultivate the art of pleasing is not only worthy of our ambition, but it is the dictate of humanity to render ourselves as agreeable as possible to those around us. While, therefore, we condemn that false system of philosophy which recommends the practice of flattery and deception for the purpose of winning the regard of those with whom we come in contact, we would rather urge the sincere and open conduct which is founded on moral principle, and which looks to the happiness of others, not through any sordid and selfish aim, but for the reward which virtuous actions bestow. Indeed, we do not discover the necessity of duplicity and hypocrisy in our intercourse with society. The virtues and the graces are not antagonistic. The sacrifice of personal convenience for the accommodation of others; the repression of our egotism and self-esteem; the occasional endurance of whatever is disagreeable or irksome to us through consideration for the infirmities of others, are not only some of the characteristics of true politeness, but are in the very spirit of benevolence, and, we might add, religion.

To master the art of being pleasant is not only a worthy goal, but it's also a natural part of being human to try to be as likable as possible to those around us. Therefore, while we reject that misleading philosophy that advocates for flattery and deception to gain the favor of those we interact with, we instead encourage honest and straightforward behavior based on moral principles, aiming for the happiness of others, not out of any selfish desire, but for the rewards that come from doing good. In fact, we don't see the need for deceit and hypocrisy in our interactions with society. Virtues and kindness aren’t opposed to each other. Sacrificing our own convenience to accommodate others, controlling our egotism and self-importance, and sometimes putting up with what is annoying or inconvenient for us out of consideration for others' weaknesses are not just traits of true politeness, but are also a reflection of true kindness and, we might add, spirituality.

The English have a rule of etiquette, that if you are introduced to a person of higher position in society than yourself, you must never recognize him when you meet, until you see whether he intends to notice you. The meaning of this rule is, that you should be polite to nobody until you see whether they mean to be polite to you, which is simply refusing politeness in the name of polite[155]ness itself. There is a story of an unfortunate clerk of the Treasury, who dined one day at the Beef-steak Club, where he sat next to a duke, who conversed freely with him at dinner. The next day, meeting the duke in the street, he saluted him. But his grace, drawing himself up, said: "May I know, sir, to whom I have the honor of speaking?" "Why, we dined together at the club yesterday—I am Mr. Timms, of the Treasury," was the reply. "Then," said the duke, turning on his heel, "Mr. Timms, of the Treasury, I wish you a good morning." Though this anecdote is related in the English books as an example of etiquette, it is undoubtedly true that Mr. Timms, of the Treasury, was the politest man of the two; for even if he had made a mistake in being a little familiar in his politeness, had the duke been really a polite man he would have made the best of it, by returning the salutation, instead of the brutal mortification which he heaped upon the clerk of the Treasury. Everybody has read the anecdote of Washington, who politely returned the salutation of a negro, which caused his friend to ask if he "bowed to a negro." "To be sure I do; do you think that I would allow a negro to outdo me in politeness?" said Washington. This is the American rule. Everybody in this country may be polite to everybody—and if any one is too haughty and too ill-bred to return the salutation, with him alone rests the responsibility and the shame.

The English have an etiquette rule that if you’re introduced to someone of a higher social status than you, you shouldn’t acknowledge them when you meet unless they acknowledge you first. The meaning behind this rule is that you shouldn’t be polite to anyone until you see if they plan to be polite to you, which is basically refusing politeness in the name of politeness itself. There’s a story about an unfortunate clerk from the Treasury who had dinner one day at the Beef-steak Club, where he sat next to a duke who chatted freely with him during the meal. The next day, when he saw the duke in the street, he greeted him. However, the duke, standing tall, replied, “May I know, sir, to whom I have the honor of speaking?” “We dined together at the club yesterday—I’m Mr. Timms from the Treasury,” the clerk responded. “Then,” said the duke, turning away, “Mr. Timms from the Treasury, I wish you a good morning.” Although this story is shared in English books as an example of etiquette, it’s clear that Mr. Timms was the more polite one; even if he was a bit too familiar in his politeness, a truly polite duke would have made the best of the situation by returning the greeting instead of humiliating the Treasury clerk. Everyone knows the story about Washington, who politely returned a greeting from a Black man, which led his friend to ask if he “bowed to a Black man.” “Of course I do; do you think I would let a Black man outdo me in politeness?” Washington replied. This is the American rule. Everyone in this country can be polite to everyone—and if someone is too arrogant and rude to return a greeting, the blame and shame lie solely with them.

A lady in company should never exhibit any anxiety to sing or play; but if she intends to do so, she should not affect to refuse when asked, but obligingly accede at once. If you cannot sing, or do not choose to, say so with seriousness and gravity, and put an end to the expectation promptly. After singing once or twice, cease and give place to others. There is an old saying, that a singer can with the greatest difficulty be set agoing, and when agoing, cannot be stopped.[156]

A woman in social settings should never show any eagerness to sing or play; however, if she plans to do so, she shouldn't pretend to decline when asked, but should agree to perform right away. If you can’t sing, or don’t want to, state that clearly and seriously, and end the expectation quickly. After singing once or twice, stop and let others have their turn. There’s an old saying that a singer is hard to get started, and once they start, they’re tough to stop.[156]

Never commend a lady's musical skill to another lady who herself plays.

Never praise a woman's musical talent to another woman who also plays.

Modern Chesterfields, who pretend to be superlatively well-bred, tell one never to be "in a hurry." "To be in a hurry," say they, "is ill-bred." The dictum is absurd. It is sometimes necessary to be hurried. In the streets of the city one must hasten with the multitude. To walk or lounge, as people who have nothing else to do, in Wall Street, or Broadway, would be out of place and absurd. Judgment requires us, not less than manners, to conform slightly with the behavior of those with whom we associate or are forced to remain.

Modern Chesterfields, who act like they’re exceptionally well-mannered, always say you should never be "in a hurry." "Being in a hurry," they claim, "is rude." That idea is ridiculous. Sometimes, it’s necessary to be in a rush. In the city streets, you have to keep pace with the crowd. Walking or lounging around like you’ve got all the time in the world in Wall Street or Broadway would feel inappropriate and silly. Judgment, just like manners, requires us to adjust our behavior a bit to match the people we’re with or have to stay around.

Never lose your temper at cards, and particularly avoid the exhibition of anxiety or vexation at want of success. If you are playing whist, not only keep your temper, but hold your tongue; any intimation to your partner is decidedly ungentlemanly.

Never lose your cool when playing cards, and especially avoid showing any signs of worry or frustration over not winning. If you're playing whist, not only should you stay calm, but also keep quiet; giving any hints to your partner is definitely not classy.

Do not take upon yourself to do the honors in another man's house, nor constitute yourself master of the ceremonies, as you will thereby offend the host and hostess.

Do not take it upon yourself to act as the host in someone else's home, nor position yourself as the master of ceremonies, as this will only offend the hosts.

Do not press before a lady at a theater or a concert. Always yield to her, if practicable, your seat and place. Do not sit when she is standing, without offering her your place. Consult not only your own ease, but also the comfort of those around you.

Do not push ahead of a woman at a theater or concert. Always offer her your seat if possible. Don’t sit down while she’s standing without offering her your spot. Consider not just your own comfort, but also the comfort of those around you.

Do not cross a room in an anxious manner, and force your way up to a lady merely to receive a bow, as by so doing you attract the eyes of the company toward her. If you are desirous of being noticed by any one in particular, put yourself in their way as if by accident, and do not let them see that you have sought them out; unless, indeed, there be something very important to communicate.[157]

Do not walk across a room nervously and push your way to a woman just to get a nod, as this draws everyone's attention to her. If you want to be noticed by someone specific, casually position yourself in their path as if it were an accident, and don’t let them realize you were looking for them—unless you really need to share something important.[157]

Gentlemen who attend ladies to the opera, to concerts, to lectures, etc., should take off their hats on entering the room, and while showing them their seats. Having taken your seats remain quietly in them, and avoid, unless absolute necessity requires it, incommoding others by crowding out and in before them. If obliged to do this, politely apologize for the trouble you cause them. To talk during the performance is an act of rudeness and injustice. You thus proclaim your own ill-breeding and invade the rights of others, who have paid for the privilege of hearing the performers, and not for listening to you.

Gentlemen who accompany ladies to the opera, concerts, lectures, etc., should take off their hats upon entering the room and while showing them to their seats. Once you are seated, stay quietly in your place and avoid, unless absolutely necessary, inconveniencing others by pushing in and out in front of them. If you have to do this, politely apologize for the trouble you're causing. Talking during the performance is rude and unfair. It shows your lack of manners and disrupts the experience for others who have paid to hear the performers, not to listen to you.

If you are in attendance upon a lady at any opera, concert, or lecture, you should retain your seat at her side; but if you have no lady with you, and have taken a desirable seat, you should, if need be, cheerfully relinquish it in favor of a lady, for one less eligible.

If you're with a woman at any opera, concert, or lecture, you should stay seated next to her. But if you're not with a woman and have a good seat, you should, if necessary, happily give it up for a woman in exchange for a less desirable one.

To the opera, or theater, ladies should wear opera hoods, which are to be taken off on entering. In this country, custom permits the wearing of bonnets; but as they are neither convenient nor comfortable, ladies should dispense with their use whenever they can.

To the opera or theater, women should wear opera hoods, which they must remove upon entering. In this country, it's customary to wear bonnets; however, since they are neither convenient nor comfortable, women should avoid wearing them whenever possible.

Gloves should be worn by ladies in church, and in places of public amusement. Do not take them off to shake hands. Great care should be taken that they are well made and fit neatly.

Gloves should be worn by women in church and at public events. Don't take them off to shake hands. Make sure they are well-made and fit properly.

If you would have your children grow up beloved and respected by their elders as well as their contemporaries, teach them good manners in their childhood. The young sovereign should first learn to obey, that he may be the better fitted to command in his turn.

If you want your children to be loved and respected by both their elders and their peers, teach them good manners from a young age. A young leader should first learn to obey so that they will be better prepared to lead when the time comes.

Show, but do not show off, your children to strangers. Recollect, in the matter of children, how many are born[158] every hour, each one almost as remarkable as yours in the eyes of its papa and mamma.

Show your children to strangers, but don't brag about them. Remember, when it comes to kids, so many are born[158] every hour, each one just as special in the eyes of their mom and dad.

Notwithstanding that good general breeding is easy of attainment, and is, in fact, attained by most people, yet we may enlarge upon a saying of Emerson's, by declaring that the world has never yet seen "a perfect gentleman."

Even though good manners are easy to achieve, and most people actually possess them, we can expand on Emerson's quote by stating that the world has never truly seen "a perfect gentleman."

It is not deemed polite and respectful to smoke in the presence of ladies, even though they are amiable enough to permit it. A gentleman, therefore, is not in the habit of smoking in the parlor, for if there is nobody present to object, it leaves a smell in the room which the wife has good reason to be mortified at, if discovered by her guests.

It is considered rude and disrespectful to smoke around women, even if they are nice enough to allow it. A gentleman, therefore, usually doesn’t smoke in the living room because, even if there’s no one around to complain, it leaves a smell that his wife would feel embarrassed about if her guests notice.

It is very common to see persons eat, drink, and smoke to excess. Such habits are vulgar in the lowest degree. Some men pride themselves on their abilities in drinking and smoking—more especially in the latter. These are blunders that need no reasoning to expose them. The man who exhibits a tendency to excesses will, sooner or later, be shunned by all except a few of his own stamp, and not even by them be respected. Guard against excess in all things, as neither gentlemanly nor human.

It’s quite common to see people overindulging in eating, drinking, and smoking. These habits are incredibly low-class. Some guys take pride in how much they can drink and smoke—especially the latter. These are mistakes that don’t need much explaining to point out. A person who tends to excess will eventually be avoided by everyone except a few like-minded individuals, and even they won’t respect him. Be careful of overindulgence in everything, as it’s neither classy nor decent.

Spitting is a filthy habit, and annoys one in almost every quarter, in-doors and out. Since vulgarity has had its way so extensively amongst us, every youth begins to smoke and spit before he has well cut his teeth. Smoking is unquestionably so great a pleasure to those accustomed to it, that it must not be condemned, yet the spitting associated with it detracts very much from the enjoyment. No refined person will spit where ladies are present, or in any public promenade; the habit is disgusting in the extreme, and one would almost wish that it could be checked in public by means of law.[159]

Spitting is a dirty habit that annoys people everywhere, both indoors and outdoors. With crudeness being so common nowadays, every young person starts smoking and spitting before they’ve even lost their baby teeth. Smoking is undoubtedly a big enjoyment for those who are used to it, and it shouldn't be frowned upon, but the spitting that comes with it really takes away from the pleasure. No classy person would spit in front of women or in public parks; the habit is extremely unpleasant, and one might almost wish there could be laws to stop it in public.[159]

Never scratch your head, pick your teeth, clean your nails, or, worse than all, pick your nose in company; all these things are disgusting.

Never scratch your head, pick your teeth, clean your nails, or, even worse, pick your nose in public; all of these habits are gross.

To indulge in ridicule, whether the subject be present or absent, is to descend below the level of gentlemanly propriety. Your skill may excite laughter, but will not insure respect.

To mock others, whether they are there or not, is to lower yourself below the standards of being a true gentleman. Your talent may provoke laughter, but it won’t guarantee respect.

A reverential regard for religious observances, and religious opinions, is a distinguishing trait of a refined mind. Whatever your opinions on the subject, you are not to intrude them on others, perhaps to the shaking of their faith and happiness. Religious topics should be avoided in conversation, except where all are prepared to concur in a respectful treatment of the subject. In mixed societies the subject should never be introduced.

A deep respect for religious practices and beliefs is a key quality of a sophisticated mind. No matter what you think about the topic, you shouldn't impose your views on others, as it could undermine their faith and happiness. Religious discussions should generally be avoided unless everyone is ready to engage in a respectful manner. In diverse groups, this topic should never be brought up.

Frequent consultation of the watch or time-pieces is impolite, either when at home or abroad. If at home, it appears as if you were tired of your company and wished them to be gone; if abroad, as if the hours dragged heavily, and you were calculating how soon you would be released.

Frequent checking of the time or watches is rude, whether you're at home or out. When you’re at home, it seems like you're bored with your guests and want them to leave; when you’re out, it looks like the time is dragging and you’re just counting down until you can leave.

Never read in company. A gentleman or lady may, however, look over a book of engravings with propriety.

Never read in a group. However, a gentleman or lady can look through a book of illustrations appropriately.

The simpler, and the more easy and unconstrained your manners, the more you will impress people of your good breeding. Affectation is one of the brazen marks of vulgarity.

The simpler, easier, and more relaxed your manners, the more you'll impress others with your good upbringing. Affectation is a blatant sign of being unrefined.

It is very unbecoming to exhibit petulance, or angry feeling, though it is indulged in so largely in almost every circle. The true gentleman does not suffer his countenance to be easily ruffled; and we only look paltry when we suffer temper to hurry us into ill-judged expressions of feeling. "He that is soon angry dealeth foolishly."[160]

It’s not attractive to show irritation or anger, even though it’s common in almost every social group. A true gentleman keeps his composure and doesn’t let his face easily show irritation; we only look small when we let our tempers push us into saying things we shouldn't. "He that is soon angry dealeth foolishly."[160]

Commands should never be given in a commanding tone. A gentleman requests, he does not command. We are not to assume so much importance, whatever our station, as to give orders in the "imperative mood," nor are we ever justified in thrusting the consciousness of servitude on any one. The blunder of commanding sternly is most frequently committed by those who have themselves but just escaped servitude, and we should not exhibit to others a weakness so unbecoming.

Commands should never be issued in an overpowering tone. A gentleman makes requests; he doesn't give orders. We shouldn't consider ourselves so important, no matter our status, that we feel entitled to say things in a commanding way, nor should we ever make anyone feel like they are in a position of servitude. The mistake of being overly authoritative is often made by those who have recently escaped such positions, and we shouldn't show others such an inappropriate weakness.

It is a great thing to be able to walk like a gentleman—that is, to get rid of the awkward, lounging, swinging gait of a clown, and stop before you reach the affected and flippant step of a dandy. In short, nothing but being a gentleman can ever give you the air and step of one. A man who has a shallow or an impudent brain will be quite sure to show it in his heels, in spite of all that rules of manners can do for him.

It’s great to be able to walk like a gentleman—that is, to ditch the awkward, loose, swinging walk of a clown and avoid the exaggerated, flashy step of a dandy. In short, only being a gentleman can truly give you the presence and stride of one. A man with a shallow or disrespectful mindset will definitely let it show in his walk, no matter how much etiquette can try to help him.

A gentleman never sits in the house with his hat on in the presence of ladies for a single moment. Indeed, so strong is the force of habit, that a gentleman will quite unconsciously remove his hat on entering a parlor, or drawing-room, even if there is no one present but himself. People who sit in the house with their hats on are to be suspected of having spent the most of their time in bar-rooms, and similar places. A gentleman never sits with his hat on in the theater. Gentlemen do not generally sit even in an eating-room with their hats on, if there is any convenient place to put them.

A gentleman never wears his hat indoors in the presence of women, even for a moment. In fact, it's such a habit that a gentleman will instinctively take off his hat when entering a living room, even if he’s alone. People who wear their hats inside should be suspected of having spent too much time in bars and similar places. A gentleman never keeps his hat on at the theater. Gentlemen usually don’t sit with their hats on in a dining room either, if there's a convenient place to put them.

The books on etiquette will tell you, that on waiting on a lady into a carriage, or the box of a theater, you are to take off your hat; but such is not the custom among polite people in this country. The inconvenience of such a rule is a good reason against its observance in a country where the practice of politeness has in it nothing of the servility[161] which is often attached to it in countries where the code of etiquette is dictated by the courts of monarchy. In handing a lady into a carriage, a gentleman may need to employ both his hands, and he has no third hand to hold on to his hat.

The etiquette books will tell you that when you assist a lady into a carriage or a theater box, you should take off your hat; however, that’s not the custom among polite people in this country. The inconvenience of such a rule is a strong argument against following it in a place where politeness doesn't come with the servility often found in countries where etiquette is dictated by royal courts. When helping a lady into a carriage, a gentleman might need to use both hands, and he doesn't have a third hand to hold onto his hat.[161]

Cleanliness of person is a distinguishing trait of every well-bred person; and this not on state occasions only, but at all times, even at home. It is a folly to sit by the fire in a slovenly state, consoling oneself with the remark, "Nobody will call to-day." Should somebody call we are in no plight to receive them, and otherwise it is an injury to the character to allow slovenly habits to control us even when we are unseen.

Cleanliness is a key characteristic of any well-mannered person, and this applies not just on special occasions but all the time, even at home. It's foolish to lounge by the fire in a messy state, telling ourselves, "No one will visit today." If someone does drop by, we're not ready to welcome them, and overall, it's damaging to our reputation to let messy habits take over, even when no one can see us.

Chesterfield inveighs against holding a man by the button, "for if people are not willing to hear you, you had much better hold your tongue than them." Button-holing is not a common vice, but pointing, nudging, hitting a man in the side with your fist, or giving him a kick of recognition under the table, are too common not to be noticed here as terrible breaches of deportment. Significant looks and gestures are equally objectionable, and must be avoided by all who desire to soar above positive vulgarity. I have often been annoyed by hearing a friend discourse on some person's failings or excellences, the person referred to being only known to the speaker. It is a bad rule to talk of persons at all, but more especially if the person spoken of is not known to all the listeners.

Chesterfield criticizes the practice of cornering someone by the button, saying, "If people aren’t willing to listen to you, you’re better off keeping quiet." While button-holing isn’t a widespread issue, actions like pointing, nudging, hitting someone in the side with your fist, or giving a subtle kick under the table are common enough to be pointed out as serious breaches of etiquette. Meaningful looks and gestures are also inappropriate and should be avoided by anyone who wants to rise above sheer vulgarity. I’ve often been frustrated when a friend talks about someone's flaws or strengths, especially when the person being discussed is known only to them. It’s generally a bad idea to talk about individuals, especially when they aren’t recognized by everyone in the group.

Do not offer a person the chair from which you have just risen, unless there be no other in the room.

Do not offer someone the chair you just got up from, unless there are no other chairs in the room.

Never take the chair usually occupied by the lady or gentleman of the house, even though they be absent, nor use the snuff-box of another, unless he offer it.

Never sit in the chair that’s usually used by the lady or gentleman of the house, even if they’re not there, and don’t use someone else’s snuff-box unless they offer it to you.

Do not lean your head against the wall. You will either soil the paper, or get your hair well powdered with lime. [162]

Don't lean your head against the wall. You'll either dirty the paper or get your hair covered in lime dust. [162]

Do not touch any of the ornaments in the houses where you visit; they are meant only for the use of the lady of the house, and may be admired, but not touched.

Do not touch any of the decorations in the homes you visit; they are intended solely for the lady of the house to use, and can be admired but not touched.

Lord Chesterfield, in his "Advice to his Son," justly characterizes an absent man as unfit for business or conversation. Absence of mind is usually affected, and springs in most cases from a desire to be thought abstracted in profound contemplations. The world, however, gives a man no credit for vast ideas who exhibits absence when he should be attentive, even to trifles. The world is right in this, and I would implore every studious youth to forget that he is studious when he enters company. I have seen many a man, who would have made a bright character otherwise, affect a foolish reserve, remove himself as far from others as possible, and in a mixed assembly, where social prattle or sincere conversation enlivened the hearts of the company, sit by himself abstracted in a book. It is foolish, and, what is worse for the absentee, it looks so. A hint on this subject is sufficient, and we do hint, that abstractedness of manner should never be exhibited; the greatest geniuses have ever been attentive to trifles when it so behooved them.

Lord Chesterfield, in his "Advice to his Son," accurately describes an absent person as unfit for business or conversation. Being absent-minded is often put on and usually comes from a desire to be seen as deeply thoughtful. However, the world doesn’t give credit to someone with grand ideas if they appear disengaged when they should be paying attention, even to small matters. The world is right about this, and I urge every studious young person to forget their studies when they're in a social setting. I’ve seen many individuals, who otherwise could be great characters, act foolishly reserved, distancing themselves from others and, in a mixed gathering where light chatter or genuine conversation brightens the mood, sit alone engrossed in a book. It's silly, and what’s worse for the absent-minded is that it definitely looks that way. A reminder on this topic is enough, and we suggest that being lost in thought should never be displayed; even the greatest minds have paid attention to details when it was necessary.

Affectation of superiority galls the feelings of those to whom it is offered. In company with an inferior, never let him feel his inferiority. An employer, who invites his confidential clerk to his house, should treat him in every way the same as his most distinguished guest. No reference to business should be made, and anything in the shape of command avoided. It is very easy by a look, a word, the mode of reception, or otherwise, to advertise to the other guests, "This is my clerk," or, "The person I now treat as a guest was yesterday laboring in my service;" but such a thing would lower the host more than it would annoy the guest. Before Burns had arrived at his high popularity, he was once invited by some puffed-up lairds [163] to dine, in order that they might have the gratification of hearing the poet sing one of his own songs. Burns was shown into the servants' hall, and left to dine with the menials. After dinner he was invited to the drawing-room, and a glass of wine being handed to him, requested to sing one of his own songs. He immediately gave his entertainers that thrilling assertion of independence, "A man's a man for a' that," and left the moment he had finished, his heart embittered at patronage offered in a manner so insulting to his poverty.

A show of superiority irritates those who receive it. When you're with someone who is less experienced, never let them feel that they are beneath you. An employer who invites their trusted assistant to their home should treat them the same way they would treat their most esteemed guest. No business talk should come up, and any hint of orders should be avoided. It’s very easy to show other guests, with a look, a word, or how you greet someone, that “This is my assistant,” or “The person I'm treating as a guest was working for me yesterday,” but doing so would make the host look worse than it would bother the guest. Before Burns became famous, he was once invited by some arrogant landowners to dinner just so they could hear the poet sing one of his songs. Burns was shown to the servants’ hall and left to eat with the staff. After dinner, he was invited to the drawing room, and when offered a glass of wine, they asked him to sing one of his own songs. He immediately responded with his powerful declaration of independence, “A man's a man for a' that,” and left as soon as he was done, feeling hurt by the patronizing way his poverty was treated.

People who have risen in the world are too apt to suppose they render themselves of consequence in proportion to the pride they display, and their want of attention toward those with whom they come in contact. This is a terrible mistake, as every ill-bred act recoils with triple violence against its perpetrators, by leading the offended parties to analyze them, and to question their right of assuming a superiority to which they are but rarely entitled.

People who have climbed the social ladder often think they make themselves important based on how much pride they show and their lack of regard for those around them. This is a huge mistake, as every rude act comes back to bite them hard, causing the offended individuals to reflect on these actions and challenge their claim to a superiority they rarely deserve.

Punctuality is one of the characteristics of politeness. He who does not keep his appointments promptly is unfit for the society of gentlemen, and will soon find himself shut out from it.

Punctuality is one of the traits of good manners. Someone who doesn’t show up on time for their appointments isn’t suitable for the company of gentlemen and will soon find themselves excluded from it.

In private, watch your thoughts; in your family, watch your temper; in society, watch your tongue.

In private, be mindful of your thoughts; in your family, control your temper; in society, watch what you say.

Avoid restlessness in company, lest you make the whole party as fidgety as yourself. "Do not beat the 'Devil's tattoo' by drumming with your fingers on the table; it cannot fail to annoy every one within hearing, and is the index of a vacant mind. Neither read the newspaper in an audible whisper, as it disturbs the attention of those near you. Both these bad habits are particularly offensive where most common, that is, in a counting or news-room. Remember, that a carelessness as to what may incommode others is the sure sign of a coarse and ordinary mind; [164] indeed, the essential part of good breeding is more in the avoidance of whatever may be disagreeable to others, than even an accurate observance of the customs of good society."

Avoid being restless in company; it can make everyone else as fidgety as you are. "Don’t tap your fingers on the table; it annoys everyone around you and shows you’re not really engaged. Also, don’t read the newspaper out loud, as it distracts those nearby. Both of these habits are especially annoying in places like counting rooms or newsrooms. Keep in mind that being inconsiderate of what bothers others is a clear sign of a rude and common mind; the key to good manners is to avoid anything that might be unpleasant to others, even more than strictly following social customs." [164]

Good sense must, in many cases, determine good breeding; because the same thing that would be civil at one time and to one person, may be quite otherwise at another time and to another person.

Good judgment often defines good manners; because what might be considered polite at one time and for one person could be completely different at another time and for another person.

Chesterfield says, "As learning, honor, and virtue are absolutely necessary to gain you the esteem and admiration of mankind, politeness and good breeding are equally necessary to make you welcome and agreeable in conversation and common life. Great talents, such as honor, virtue, learning, and parts, are above the generality of the world, who neither possess them themselves nor judge of them rightly in others; but all people are judges of the lesser talents, such as civility, affability, and an obliging, agreeable address and manner; because they feel the good effects of them, as making society easy and pleasing."

Chesterfield says, "Since learning, honor, and virtue are essential for earning the respect and admiration of others, politeness and good manners are just as important for being welcome and enjoyable in conversation and everyday life. Exceptional qualities like honor, virtue, learning, and intelligence are often beyond the average person, who neither has them nor can judge them accurately in others; however, everyone can assess the smaller qualities, such as courtesy, friendliness, and a cordial, pleasant manner, because they experience the positive effects of these traits, which make social interactions easier and more enjoyable."

If you are in a public room, as a library or reading-room, avoid loud conversation or laughing, which may disturb others. At the opera, or a concert, be profoundly silent during the performances; if you do not wish to hear the music, you have no right to interfere with the enjoyment of others.

If you're in a public place like a library or reading room, keep your voice down and avoid loud conversations or laughter that could disturb others. At the opera or a concert, stay completely quiet during the performances; if you don't want to hear the music, you shouldn't disrupt others' enjoyment.

In accompanying ladies to any public place, as to a concert or lecture, you should precede them in entering the room, and procure seats for them.

When taking ladies to any public event, like a concert or a lecture, you should go in first and get seats for them.

Never allow a lady to get a chair for herself, ring a bell, pick up a handkerchief or glove she may have dropped, or, in short, perform any service for herself which you can perform for her, when you are in the room. By extending such courtesies to your mother, sisters, or other members [165] of your family, they become habitual, and are thus more gracefully performed when abroad.

Never let a woman get a chair for herself, ring a bell, pick up a handkerchief or glove she might have dropped, or, in general, do any task for herself that you can do for her while you’re in the room. By offering these simple courtesies to your mother, sisters, or other family members, it becomes a habit, and you're able to do them more elegantly when you're out in public. [165]

Etiquette in church is entirely out of place; but we may here observe that a conversation wantonly profligate always offends against good manners, nor can an irreligious man ever achieve that bearing which constitutes the true gentleman. He may be very polished and observant of form, and even if so, he will, out of respect for others, refrain from intruding his opinions and abstain from attacking those of others.

Etiquette in church doesn't really belong; however, we can note that a deliberately inappropriate conversation always goes against good manners, and someone who isn't religious can never truly embody what it means to be a gentleman. They might be very refined and mindful of proper behavior, but out of respect for others, they'll avoid pushing their own views and will steer clear of criticizing the views of others.

Chesterfield says, "Civility is particularly due to all women; and, remember, that no provocation whatsoever can justify any man in not being civil to every woman; and the greatest man would justly be reckoned a brute if he were not civil to the meanest woman. It is due to their sex, and is the only protection they have against the superior strength of ours; nay, even a little is allowable with women; and a man may, without weakness, tell a woman she is either handsomer or wiser than she is."

Chesterfield says, "Respect is especially owed to all women; and remember, no matter what the circumstances, a man has no excuse for not being respectful to every woman. Even the greatest man would rightly be considered a brute if he were disrespectful to the simplest woman. This respect is due to their gender, and it's the only protection they have against our physical strength; in fact, a little playfulness is acceptable with women; and a man can, without being seen as weak, tell a woman she is prettier or smarter than she really is."

Keep your engagements. Nothing is ruder than to make an engagement, be it of business or pleasure, and break it. If your memory is not sufficiently retentive to keep all the engagements you make stored within it, carry a little memorandum book and enter them there. Especially keep any appointment made with a lady, for, depend upon it, the fair sex forgive any other fault in good breeding, sooner than a broken engagement.

Keep your commitments. There's nothing ruder than making a plan, whether for work or fun, and then backing out. If you struggle to remember all the plans you make, carry a small notebook to jot them down. Make sure to keep any appointments with a woman, because, believe me, women are more likely to overlook other social mistakes than a canceled plan.

The right of privacy is sacred, and should always be respected. It is exceedingly improper to enter a private room anywhere without knocking. No relation, however intimate, will justify an abrupt intrusion upon a private apartment. So the trunks, boxes, packets, papers, and letters of every individual, locked or unlocked, sealed or unsealed, are sacred. It is ill-manners even to open a[166] book-case, or to read a written paper lying open, without permission expressed or implied. Books in an open case or on a center-table, cards in a card-case, and newspapers, are presumed to be open for examination. Be careful where you go, what you read, and what you handle, particularly in private apartments.

The right to privacy is sacred and should always be respected. It's extremely inappropriate to enter a private room anywhere without knocking. No relationship, no matter how close, can justify abruptly intruding into someone's private space. Thus, all trunks, boxes, packets, papers, and letters belonging to individuals, whether locked or unlocked, sealed or unsealed, are sacred. It’s considered rude to even open a[166] bookcase or read a paper that’s lying open without explicit or implied permission. Books in an open case or on a coffee table, cards in a cardholder, and newspapers are assumed to be open for examination. Be mindful of where you go, what you read, and what you touch, especially in private spaces.

Avoid intermeddling with the affairs of others. This is a most common fault. A number of people seldom meet but they begin discussing the affairs of some one who is absent. This is not only uncharitable but positively unjust. It is equivalent to trying a cause in the absence of the person implicated. Even in the criminal code a prisoner is presumed to be innocent until he is found guilty. Society, however, is less just, and passes judgment without hearing the defence. Depend upon it, as a certain rule, that the people who unite with you in discussing the affairs of others will proceed to scandalize you the moment that you depart.

Avoid getting involved in the business of others. This is a very common mistake. Many people hardly meet without starting to talk about someone who isn’t there. This is not only unkind but also totally unfair. It’s like trying a case without the person involved being present. Even in criminal law, a defendant is assumed innocent until proven guilty. Society, however, is less fair and makes judgments without hearing the defense. Remember this as a rule: the people who join you in talking about others will start to gossip about you as soon as you leave.

Be well read also, for the sake of the general company and the ladies, in the literature of the day. You will thereby enlarge the regions of pleasurable talk. Besides, it is often necessary. Haslitt, who had entertained an unfounded prejudice against Dickens's works when they were first written, confesses that he was at last obliged to read them, because he could not enter a mixed company without hearing them admired and quoted.

Be well-read too, for the sake of your friends and the ladies, in the literature of the time. This will expand the areas of enjoyable conversation. Plus, it’s often essential. Haslitt, who initially had an unfounded bias against Dickens's works when they first came out, admits that he eventually had to read them because he couldn't be in a mixed group without hearing them praised and quoted.

Always conform your conduct, as near as possible, to the company with whom you are associated. If you should be thrown among people who are vulgar, it is better to humor them than to set yourself up, then and there, for a model of politeness. It is related of a certain king that on a particular occasion he turned his tea into his saucer, contrary to the etiquette of society, because two country ladies, whose hospitalities he was enjoying, did so. That king was a gentleman; and this anecdote serves to illustrate an[167] important principle: namely, that true politeness and genuine good manners often not only permit, but absolutely demand, a violation of some of the arbitrary rules of etiquette. Bear this fact in mind.

Always adjust your behavior as much as possible to match the company you’re in. If you find yourself with people who are crass, it's better to go along with them than to act like a model of politeness. There's a story about a certain king who, on one occasion, poured his tea into his saucer, which broke social etiquette, because two country ladies, whose hospitality he was enjoying, did the same. That king was a true gentleman, and this story highlights an important principle: true politeness and real good manners often not only allow but actually require you to break some of the arbitrary rules of etiquette. Keep this in mind.

Although these remarks will not be sufficient in themselves to make you a gentleman, yet they will enable you to avoid any glaring impropriety, and do much to render you easy and confident in society.

Although these comments alone won't make you a gentleman, they will help you avoid any obvious mistakes and greatly boost your comfort and confidence in social settings.

Gentility is neither in birth, manner, nor fashion—but in the Mind. A high sense of honor—a determination never to take a mean advantage of another—an adherence to truth, delicacy, and politeness toward those with whom you may have dealings—are the essential and distinguishing characteristics of a Gentleman.

Gentility isn't about birth, style, or appearance—it's about the Mindset. A strong sense of honor—a commitment to never take unfair advantage of others—an adherence to truth, courtesy, and respect for those you interact with—are the key characteristics that define a Gentleman.

THE END.[168]

THE END.[168]

 

Typographical errors corrected in text: ToC

Typos fixed in text: ToC


p. 5 "withuot" corrected to "without"
p. 13 double word "heard" corrected
p. 21 "there" corrected to "their"
p. 22 closing quotation mark added to block quotation
p. 27 "sermom" corrected to "sermon"
p. 43 "fluctating" corrected to "fluctuating"
p. 49 "unmindul" corrected to "unmindful"
p. 50 missing comma supplied after "one who is neither"
p. 50 "similiar" corrected to "similar"
p. 50 "supenderless" corrected to "suspenderless"
p. 53 quotation mark supplied after "superficial observer."
p. 56 "four and-twenty" corrected to "four-and-twenty"
p. 61 "repectability" corrected to "respectability"
p. 62 "uneviable" corrected to "unenviable"
p. 70 "digusting" corrected to "disgusting"
p. 73 "you" corrected to "your"
p. 76 "alllowed" corrected to "allowed"
p. 76 "canibals" corrected to "cannibals"
p. 77 "you knife" corrected to "your knife"
p. 83 superfluous comma removed in "very, large"
p. 84 missing "a" supplied in "find good carver"
p. 108 period supplied after "each other at a party"
p. 115 "entranc" corrected to "entrance"
p. 115 final period supplied in footnote
p. 125 final period supplied after "been afforded them"
p. 146 "judicioulsy" corrected to "judiciously"
p. 148 "unless he intimate" corrected to "unless he intimates"
p. 148 "intercourse it desired" corrected to "intercourse is desired"
p. 149 double word "to" corrected
p. 151 "departmemt" corrected to "department"
p. 151 "husbands should" at start of sentence capitalized
p. 158 "digusting" corrected to "disgusting"
p. 159 "thought it is" corrected to "though it is"
p. 161 double word "call" corrected


p. 5 "withuot" corrected to "without"
p. 13 double word "heard" corrected
p. 21 "there" corrected to "their"
p. 22 closing quotation mark added to block quotation
p. 27 "sermom" corrected to "sermon"
p. 43 "fluctating" corrected to "fluctuating"
p. 49 "unmindul" corrected to "unmindful"
p. 50 missing comma supplied after "one who is neither"
p. 50 "similiar" corrected to "similar"
p. 50 "supenderless" corrected to "suspenderless"
p. 53 quotation mark supplied after "superficial observer."
p. 56 "four and-twenty" corrected to "four-and-twenty"
p. 61 "repectability" corrected to "respectability"
p. 62 "uneviable" corrected to "unenviable"
p. 70 "digusting" corrected to "disgusting"
p. 73 "you" corrected to "your"
p. 76 "alllowed" corrected to "allowed"
p. 76 "canibals" corrected to "cannibals"
p. 77 "you knife" corrected to "your knife"
p. 83 superfluous comma removed in "very, large"
p. 84 missing "a" supplied in "find good carver"
p. 108 period supplied after "each other at a party"
p. 115 "entranc" corrected to "entrance"
p. 115 final period supplied in footnote
p. 125 final period supplied after "been afforded them"
p. 146 "judicioulsy" corrected to "judiciously"
p. 148 "unless he intimate" corrected to "unless he intimates"
p. 148 "intercourse it desired" corrected to "intercourse is desired"
p. 149 double word "to" corrected
p. 151 "departmemt" corrected to "department"
p. 151 "husbands should" at start of sentence capitalized
p. 158 "digusting" corrected to "disgusting"
p. 159 "thought it is" corrected to "though it is"
p. 161 double word "call" corrected

ToC Inconsistent spellings and other anomalies are left as in the original.

ToC Inconsistent spellings and other quirks are kept as they were in the original.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!